B, 
 
 .a op 
 
 i 
 

 ' / M^ r * 
 
UNWRITTEN HISTORY. 
 
J^^s>>^^^ 
 
THE ]\I)IAX MOTHER. 
 
UNWRITTEN HISTORY: 
 
 LIFE AMONGST THE MODOCS, 
 
 BY 
 
 JOAQUIN MILLER 
 
 ILLUSTRATED FROM NEW DESIGNS, 
 
 SOLD BY SUBSCRIPTION ONLY. 
 
 HARTFORD, CONK: 
 AMERICAN PUBLISHING COMPANY. 
 
 1874. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1874, by the 
 
 AMERICAN PUBLISHING COMPANY, 
 
 in the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 
E.19 
 
 TO 
 
 THE RED MEN OF AMERICA. 
 
 M652165 
 
PUBLISHER'S ANNOUNCEMENT. 
 
 In offering this' book to the American Public the publish- 
 ers have not failed to consider the fact that its author's views 
 of the relations existing between the White and Indian Races, 
 and the question of justice having been done the latter, will 
 not accord with those of many of our people. A view of 
 the case from the Red Man's stand-point is a novel one, and 
 although some features presented thereby might endanger 
 the repose of his conscience, yet it is a view which every 
 honest American should endeavor to obtain. Strong preju- 
 dices exist against the Indian; how justly, it should be the 
 desire of all to ascertain. Without pen, type, press or other 
 means of public contradiction, explanation or defence, the 
 Indian helplessly suffers from the manufactured or garbled 
 statements of parties interested in keeping the public mind 
 darkened in regard to the truth. There are " two sides to 
 every story." The White Man's version of his dealings with 
 the Indian has been for years repeated over and over again 
 to the public. The other side, with its exposition of injus- 
 tice and cruelty, has yet to be told. Of this side, in these 
 pages the author speaks. His life among the Indians and 
 his knowledge of their inner life fit him for the task, and it 
 is hoped and believed by his publishers, that a public, ever as 
 ready to receive the truth, will rejoice to avail itself of this 
 opportunity to look for once upon the doomed Indian, as 
 portrayed by a pen employed in his behalf. 
 
 To the American Edition, the Publishers have thought 
 proper to add an appendix, containing extracts from papers 
 accompanying the report of the commissioner of Indian affairs 
 in 1873, which go to sustain the position of our Author. 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Page 
 
 1 Frontispiece, Portrait, The Author — 
 
 2 Crossing the Summit To Pace 28 
 
 3 At a Disadvantage " " 37 
 
 4 A Forced Balance " " 57 
 
 5 " Now You Git." " " 80 
 
 6 Among Barbarians " " 85 
 
 7 Winning the Bet " " 98 
 
 8 The Other Side of the Story " " 120 
 
 9 Receiving the New Judge " " 157 
 
 10 Paquita " " 172 
 
 11 Captain Jim " " 184 
 
 12 The Tables Turned " " 226 
 
 13 The Lost Cabin " " 235 
 
 14 The Farewell " " 259 
 
 15 The Indian Bridal " " 280 
 
 16 My First Battle " " 294 
 
 17 Pistol Practice " " 337 
 
 18 Discussing Peace Measures - " M 362 
 
 19 The Struggle for Life " " 384 
 
 20 Funeral of Paquita " " 390 
 
 21 Klamat's Prophecy " " 399 
 
 22 The Indian Mother " " 421 
 
 23 The Doctor's Home " " 426 
 
 24 Calli Shasta M " 431 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SHADOWS OF SHASTA. 
 
 Mount Shasta— Mining Camps— The Miners of Old— The Original Pos- 
 sessors of the Forests— A Pace without a Historian— A Word for the 
 Indian— The Ben Wright Massacre of Indians— Retaliation and 
 Revenge— My First Sight of Shasta— Monument of Stones 17 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 EL. VAQDERO. 
 
 Wild Horses and Wild Men— Engaged with a Drover — An Indian 
 Attack— A Merciful Savage — Among the Shastas — Lonely Life of the 
 Indian — How he Spends his Evenings— The "Indian Question" from 
 an Indian's Point of View 32 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE FINGER — BOARD OF FATE. 
 
 Neither a Boy nor a Man — The letter "I"— The pronoun "We" — 
 Massacre of my Indian Friends— The beautiful Klamat — The Prince 
 — The discomfited Boatman 4G 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 HIGH, LOW, JACK AND THE GAME. 
 
 The Prince meets an Acquaintance — " Boston's Best" — Clean broke — 
 How it was Done — Yreka — All right Now— The Negro Stable Keeper. GO 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 IN A CALIFORNIA MINING CAMP. 
 
 Alone in a City — Men to be Avoided — Stolen Slumbers — A Peep at the 
 Mines and Miners — The One- Eyed Negro — A Desperate Race — How- 
 dy-do?— Take a Drink?— The Bar Room— The Swoon— The Moon- 
 Eyed Heathen Nurse— Recovery 72 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 DOWN AMONG THE LIVE MEN. 
 
 The Prince — En-Route for Humbug — Three Thousand Men, not a 
 Woman or a Child — "The Forks"— "The Howlin' Wilderness " — 
 ♦'Long Dan "—The Bet- Dying with Boots on— The Cigars Won.. 87 
 
Xll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 snow! nothing but snow! 
 A Struggle for Life — Winter Life in the Mines — The Prince in Extremi- 
 ties 99 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 BLOOD ON THE SNOW. 
 
 Hard Times with the Indians— Model White Men — A Man Killed — 
 Rally to the Bar and take a Drink— Death to the Indian — No Quar- 
 ters to Women or Children— The " Sydney Duck " — Rescue of Paqui- 
 ta and Klamath . 110 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A WORD TOR THE RED MAN. 
 
 The True Indian — False Testimony against them — The White Man's 
 side of the Story — Who tells the Indians' side? — A Quaker's Experi- 
 ence with Indians — Treatment of the Indians by the Government — 
 The Prince and his Proteges — The Doctor 125 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 Paquita and Klamath — The New Alcade and his Hat— Six Foot Sandy 
 — The Judge and his new Beaver 145 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 A MAN FOR BREAKFAST. 
 
 The Judge set to Work — The Trial of Spades— Murder of the Judge — 
 Fate of the Beaver Hat 159 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 BONE AND SINEW. 
 
 Still in the Mines — The Pet of the Camp— The Doctor under a Cloud — 
 The Doomed Race— Why the Indians Die— The last of his Race 175 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A STORM IN THE SIERRAS. 
 
 PaqunVs Story — Indians as Travelers— The coming Storm— Flood and 
 Ruin ... 186 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 A HOME TO LET. 
 
 The Departure— Cabin to Let— The blind Trail— Klamat as a Leader— 
 A Pursuing Party— Braying of a Mule— The Flight 194 
 
CONTENTS. Xlll 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 TURN TO THE RIGHT AS THE LAW DIRECTS. 
 
 Difficulties of Mountain Travel— Sight of Shasta— Delight of Paquita— 
 The Pursuers and what they wanted— The Run — Camping out — Cap- 
 tured—The Table Turned— The Captors Prisoners 206 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 HOME. 
 
 The Doctor recovers Suddenly— The Journey Proceeds — Camp in the 
 Wilderness — The famous "Last Cabin" — Paquita' s Journey — The 
 Indians at Home 229 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE LOST CABIN. 
 
 Winter again — The Elk — The Black Bear — Klamat as a Hunter — The 
 Winter passes, and Spring comes once more — Paquita not returned — 
 Gold found by the Prince and Doctor— The Doctor leaves— Paquita 
 returns— Her Story — Her Brothers — The Prince's Oath — The Prince 
 and the Child— Followed 241 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 GOOD-BYE. 
 
 Indian Habits— The Autumn Feasts — Paquita in her Maidenhood — The 
 Prince Thoughtful and Sad — The Prince says Good-Bye 252 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE INDIANS' ACCOUNT OF THE CREATION. 
 
 At night in the Indian Camp— The Great Spirit — The Creation — Ascent 
 of Mount Shasta — The Missionary's Visit — The Indians around Mount 
 Shasta — Their thirst for Knowledge — Story Tellers — Teaching Geog- 
 raphy—Morals — Superstitions — The Creation of the Tribe — The Griz- 
 zly Bear sacred— Thoughts on Death and Burial — The Indians' 
 Heaven — Marriage Ceremony 2G2 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE LAST OF THE LOST CABIN. 
 
 A Chiefs views of our Language and Bible— Burning of the Cabin — 
 Thirst for Gold an Evil 282 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 MY FIRST BATTLE. 
 
 Mountain Joe—Devil's Castle— The Eve of the Battle— Struck by an 
 Arrow — The Indian Squaw— Her Mournings and Reproaches — A Re- 
 turn to Old Friends 290 
 
XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 MY NEW REPUBLIC. 
 
 A Plan for Peace— Among the Modoc's— A Hobby— Means to accom- 
 plish my Ends— Winter Camps on the M'Cloud— The Pit River Val- 
 ley Massacre 298 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 DOWN IN THE VALLEY OF DEATH. 
 
 A Visit to the Scene of the Massacre— An Indian Camp— The Valley of 
 Death — Indian Squaws — Sam Lockhart — A Prisoner at Yreka — A 
 
 Poor Reward for a Dangerous service 306 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 A PRISONER. 
 
 Expedition against the Indians— Its Motives — " The Man who lived 
 with the Indians" — His Doom Foretold— Gideon S. Whiting — 
 Prom a Prisoner to a Leader. — Physical Courage — The Expedition a 
 Success — White Butchers — Return to Yreka — Good-bye to the Expe- 
 dition — An Attempt at Assassination — Squaw Valley 313 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 A NEW DEPARTURE. 
 
 Sitting on two Chairs — Casting lot with the Indians — The "Rubicon" 
 Crossed — An Indian is an Indian — No distinction in Tribes — A visit to 
 Yreka — A Dangerous Enterprise — Obtaining Ammunition — Plight 
 
 with Booty — An Explosion — Wailing for the Dead 323 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 A BLOODY MEETING. 
 
 Bill Hirst the famous Man-Killer — Scene in a Billiard Saloon — Antago- 
 nists Face to Face — A Second Meeting — The Battle opens — The 
 
 Result 333 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 BRADLEY AND HIRST. 
 
 An Enemy Returned — Fast Friends — Hanging Highwaymen — My first 
 Client — Hirst in Court — A Desperate Fight — Refusing to Die — Aston- 
 ishing Recovery— Another Fight — Another wonderful Recovery — 
 
 Killed again, and another Recovery — Still Living 338 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 BATTLES ON THE BORDER. 
 
 Effect of Bullets— Friends appear — Return to the Indians — Indian Sig- 
 nals — Another Friend — Another Massacre of Indians — A Splendid 
 Horse and Ride — The Camp— Blood ! Blood ! Blood ! — Klamat — Paq- 
 uita — Indian Heroines — A Battle — A Council of War — A Mission of 
 Peace — Sympathy of the Mexicans— Approach to the White Camp. . . 340 
 
LIFE AMONGST THE MODOCS : 
 
 UNWRITTEN HISTORY. 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 SHADOWS OF SHASTA. 
 
 S lone as God, and white as a winter moon, 
 Mount Shasta starts up sudden and solitary 
 w&fyk from the heart of the great black forests of 
 Northern California. 
 
 You would hardly call Mount Shasta a part of the 
 Sierras; you would say rather that it is the great 
 white tower of some ancient and eternal wall, with 
 here and there the white walls overthrown. ' 
 
 It has no rival ! There is not even a snow-crowned 
 subject in sight of its dominion. A shining pyramid 
 in mail of everlasting frosts and ice, the sailor some- 
 times, in a day of singular clearness, catches glimpses 
 of it from the sea a hundred miles away to the west ; 
 and it may be seen from the dome of the capital 340 
 miles distant. The immigrant coming from the east 
 
 beholds the snowy, solitary pillar from afar out on 
 B 17 
 
18 SIIADO WS OF SHASTA. 
 
 the arid sage-brush plains, and lifts his hands in 
 silence as in answer to a sign. 
 
 Column upon column of storm-stained tamarack, 
 strong-tossing pines, and war-like looking firs have 
 rallied here. They stand with their backs against 
 this mountain, frowning down dark-browed, and con- 
 fronting the face of the Saxon. They defy the ad- 
 vance of civilization into their ranks. What if these 
 dark and splendid columns, a hundred miles in depth, 
 should be the last to go down in America ! What 
 if this should be the old guard gathered here, mar- 
 shalled around their emperor in plumes and armour, 
 that may die but not surrender. 
 
 Ascend this mountain, stand against the snow 
 above the upper belt of pines, and take a glance be- 
 low. Toward the sea nothing but the black and 
 unbroken forest. Mountains, it is true, dip and 
 divide and break the monotony as the waves break 
 up the sea ; yet it is still the sea, still the unbroken 
 forest, black and magnificent. To the south the 
 landscape sinks and declines gradually, but still main- 
 tains its column of dark-plumed grenadiers, till the 
 Sacramento Valley is reached, nearly a hundred miles 
 away. Silver rivers run here, the sweetest in the 
 world. They wind and wind among the rocks 
 and mossy roots, with California lilies, and the yew 
 with scarlet berries dipping in the water, and trout 
 idling in the eddies and cool places by the basket- 
 
811 ADO WS OF SHASTA. 19 
 
 ful. On the east, the forest still keeps up unbroken 
 rank till the Pit River valley is reached ; and even 
 there it surrounds the valley, and locks it up tight 
 in its black embrace. To the north, it is true, Shasta 
 valley makes quite a dimple in the sable sea, and 
 men plough there, and Mexicans drive mules or herd 
 their mustang ponies on the open plain. But the 
 valley is limited, surrounded by the forest confined 
 and imprisoned. 
 
 Look intently down among the black and rolling 
 hills, forty miles away to the west, and here and there 
 you will see a haze of cloud or smoke hung up above 
 the trees ; or, driven by the wind that is coming from 
 the sea, it may drag and creep along as if tangled in 
 the tops. 
 
 These are mining camps. Men are there, down in 
 these dreadful canons, out of sight of the sun, swal- 
 lowed up, buried in the impenetrable gloom of the 
 forest, toiling for gold. Each one of these camps is 
 a world in itself. History, romance, tragedy, poetry 
 in every one of them. They are connected together, 
 and reach the outer world only by a narrow little 
 pack trail, stretching through the timber, stringing 
 round the mountains, barely wide enough to admit 
 of footmen and little Mexican mules with their 
 apparajos, to pass in single file. We will descend 
 into one of these camps by-and-by. I dwelt there a 
 year, many and many a year ago. I shall picture 
 
20 SHAD WS OF SHASTA. 
 
 that camp as it was, and describe events as they hap- 
 pened. Giants were there, great men were there. 
 
 They were very strong, energetic and resolute, and 
 hence were neither gentle or sympathetic. They 
 were honourable, noble, brave and generous, and yet 
 they would have dragged a Trojan around the wall 
 by the heels and thought nothing of it. Coming 
 suddenly into the country with prejudices against 
 and apprehensions of the Indians, of whom they 
 knew nothing save through novels, they of course 
 were in no mood to study their nature. Besides, 
 they knew that they were in a way, trespassers if 
 not invaders, that the Government had never treated 
 for the land or offered any terms whatever to the 
 Indians, and like most men who feel that they 
 are somehow in the wrong, did not care to get 
 on terms with their antagonists. They would have 
 named the Indian a Trojan, and dragged him 
 around, not only by the heels but by the scalp, rath- 
 er than have taken time or trouble, as a rule, to get 
 in the right of the matter. 
 
 I say that the greatest, and the grandest body of 
 men that have ever been gathered together since the 
 seige of Troy, was once here on the Pacific. I grant 
 that they were rough enough sometimes. I admit 
 that they took a peculiar delight in periodical six- 
 shooter war dances, these wild-bearded, hairy-breasted 
 men, and that they did a great deal of promiscuous 
 
SIIADO WS OF SHASTA. 21 
 
 killing among each other, but then they did it in 
 such a manly sort of way ! 
 
 There is another race in these forests. I lived 
 with them nearly five years. A great sin it was 
 thought then, indeed. You do not see the smoke of 
 their wigwams through the trees. They do not 
 smite the mountain rocks for gold, nor fell the pines, 
 nor roil up the waters and ruin them for the fisher- 
 men. All this magnificent forest is their estate. 
 The Great Spirit made this mountain first of all, and 
 gave it to them, they say, and they have possessed it 
 ever since. They preserve the forest, keep out the 
 fires, for it is the park for their deer. 
 
 I shall endeavour to make this sketch of my life 
 with the Indians — a subject about which so much has 
 been written and so little is known — true in every 
 particular. In so far as I succeed in doing that I 
 think the work will be novel and original. No man 
 with a strict regard for truth should attempt to write 
 his autobiography with a view to publication during 
 his life ; the temptations are too great. 
 
 A man standing on the gallows, without hope of 
 descending and mixing again with his fellow men, 
 might trust himself to utter u the truth, the whole 
 truth, and nothing but the truth," as the law hath it ; 
 and a Crusoe on his island, without sail in sight or 
 hope of sail, might be equally sincere, but I know of 
 few other conditions in which I could follow a man 
 
22 SHAD WS OF SHASTA. 
 
 through his account of himself with perfect confidence. 
 
 This narrative, however, while the thread of it is 
 necessarily spun around a few years of my early life, 
 is not particularly of myself, but of a race of people 
 that has lived centuries of history and never yet had a 
 historian ; that has suffered nearly four hundred years 
 of wrong, and never yet had an advocate. 
 
 I must write of myself, because I was among these 
 people of whom I write, though often in the back- 
 ground, giving place to the inner and actual lives of 
 a silent and mysterious people, a race of prophets ; 
 poets without the gift of expression — a race that has 
 been often, almost always, mistreated, and never 
 understood — a race that is moving noiselessly from 
 the face of the earth ; dreamers that sometimes waken 
 from their mysteriousness and simplicity, and then, 
 blood, brutality, and all the ferocity that marks a man 
 of maddened passions, women without mercy and 
 without reason, brand them with the appropriate 
 name of savages. 
 
 But beyond this, I have a word to say for the 
 Indian.. I saw him as he was, not as he is. In 
 one little spot of our land, I saw him as he was 
 centuries ago in every part of it perhaps, a Druid and 
 a dreamer — the mildest and the tamest of beings. 
 I saw him as no man can see him now. I saw him 
 as no man ever saw him who had the desire and 
 patience to observe, the sympathy to understand, and 
 
SRADO WS OF SHASTA. 23 
 
 the intelligence to communicate his observation to 
 those who would really like to understand him. 
 He is truly " the gentle savage ; " the worst and the 
 best of men, the tamest and the fiercest of beings. 
 The world cannot understand the combination of these 
 two qualities. For want of truer comparison let us 
 liken him to a jealous woman — a whole souled un- 
 cultured woman, strong in her passions and her love. 
 A sort of Parisian woman, now made desperate by a 
 long siege and an endless war. 
 
 A singular combination of circumstances laid his 
 life bare to me. I was a child and he was a child. 
 He permitted me to enter his heart. 
 
 As I write these opening lines here to-day in the 
 Old World, a war of extermination is declared against 
 the Modoc Indians in the New. I know these people. 
 I know every foot of their once vast possessions, 
 stretching away to the north and east of Mount Shasta. 
 I know their rights and their wrongs. I have known 
 them for nearly twenty years. 
 
 Peace commissioners have been killed by the 
 Modocs, and the civilized world condemns the 
 act. I am not prepared to defend it. This nar- 
 rative is not for its defence, or for the defence of 
 the Indian or any one ; but I could, by a ten-line 
 paragraph, throw a bombshell into the camp of the 
 civilized world at this moment, and change the whole 
 drift of public opinion. But it would be too late to 
 
24 SIIADO WS OF SHASTA. 
 
 be of any particular use to this one doomed tribe. 
 
 Years and years ago, when Captain Jack was but 
 a boy, the Modocs were at war with the whites, who 
 were then scouring the country in search of gold. 
 A company took the field under the command of a 
 brave and reckless ruffian named Ben Wright. 
 
 The Indians were not so well armed and equipped 
 as their enemies. The necessities of the case, to say 
 nothing of their nature, compelled them to fight from 
 behind the cover of the rocks and trees. They were 
 hard to reach, and generally came out best in the 
 few little battles that were fought. 
 
 In this emergency Captain Wright proposed to meet 
 the chiefs in council, for the purpose of making a 
 lasting and permanent treaty. The Indians consent- 
 ed, and the leaders came in. " Go back," said Wright, 
 " and bring in all your people ; we will have council, 
 and celebrate our peace with a feast." 
 
 The Indians came in in great numbers, laid 
 down their arms, and then at a sign Wright and his 
 men fell upon them, and murdered them without 
 mercy. Captain Wright boasted on his return that 
 he had made a, permanent treaty with at least a thou- 
 sand Indians. 
 
 Captain Jack was but a boy then, but he was a 
 true Indian. He was not a chief then. I believe he 
 was not even of the blood which entitles him to that 
 place by inheritance, but he was a bold, shrewd 
 
SIIADO WS OF SJTASTA. 25 
 
 Indian, and won the confidence of the tribe. He 
 united himself to a band of the Modocs, worked his 
 way to their head, and bided his time for revenge. 
 For nearly half a lifetime he and his warriors waited 
 their chance, and when it came they were not un- 
 equal to the occasion. 
 
 They have murdered, perhaps, one white man to 
 one hundred Indians that were butchered in the 
 same way, and not so very far from the same spot. 
 I deplore the conduct of the Modocs. It will con- 
 tribute to the misfortune of nearly every Indian in 
 America, however well some of the rulers of the land 
 may feel towards the race. 
 
 With these facts before you, considering our 
 superiority in understanding right and wrong, and 
 all that, you may not be so much surprised at the 
 faithful following in this case of the example we set 
 the Modoc Indians, which resulted in the massacre, 
 and the universal condemnation of Captain Jack and 
 his clan. 
 
 To return to my reason for publishing this sketch 
 at this time. You will see that treating chiefly of 
 the Indians, as it does, it may render them a service, 
 that by-and-by would be of but little use, by instruct- 
 ing good men who have to deal with this peculiar 
 people. 
 
 I know full well how many men there are on the 
 border who are ready to rise up and contradict 
 
26 SB ADO WS OF SHASTA. 
 
 everything that looks like clemency or an apology 
 for the Indian, and have therefore given only a brief 
 account of the Ben Wright treachery and tragedy, 
 and only such an account as I believe the fiercest 
 enemy of the Indians living in that region admits to 
 be true, or at least, such an account as Ben Wright 
 gave and was accustomed to boast of. 
 
 The Indian account of the affair, however, which I 
 have heard a hundred times around their camp fires, 
 and over which they seemed to never tire of brooding 
 and mourning, is quite another story. It is dark 
 and dreadful. The day is even yet with them, a sort 
 of St. Bartholomew's Eve, and their mournful narra- 
 tion of all the bloody and brutal events would fill a 
 volume. 
 
 They waited for revenge, a very bad thing for 
 Indians to do, I find ; though a Christian king can 
 wait a lifetime, and a Christian nation half a century. 
 They saw their tribe wasting away every year; 
 every year the hordes of white settlers were eating 
 into the heart of their hunting grounds, still they lay 
 in their lava beds or moved like shadows through the 
 stormy forests and silently waited, and then when 
 the whites came into their camp to talk for peace, as 
 they had gone into the camp of the whites, they 
 showed themselves but too apt scholars in the bloody 
 lesson of long ago. 
 
 The scene of this narrative lies immediately about 
 
SIIADO WS OF SHASTA. 27 
 
 the base of Mount Shasta. The Klamat river with its 
 tributaries flows from its snows on the north, and the 
 quiet Sacramento from the south. The Shasta 
 Indians, now but the remnant of a tribe at one time 
 the most powerful on the Pacific, live at the south 
 base of the mountain, while the Modocs and Pit 
 Eiver Indians live at the east and north-east, with the 
 Klamats still to the north. The other sides and base 
 of the mountain is disputed territory, since the driv- 
 ing out of its original owners, between settlers and 
 hunters, and the roving bands of Indians. 
 
 It was late in the fall. I do not know the day 
 or even remember the month ; but I do know that I 
 was alone, a frail, sensitive, girl-looking boy, almost 
 destitute, trying to make my way to the mines of 
 California, and that before I had ridden my little 
 spotted Cayuse pony half way up the ten-mile trail 
 that then crossed the Siskiyou mountains, I met 
 little patches of snow ; and that a keen, cold wind 
 came pitching down between the trees into my face 
 from the California side of the summit. 
 
 At one place I saw where a moccasin track was in 
 the snow, and leading across the trail ; a very large 
 track I thought it was then, but now I know that 
 it was made by many feet stepping in the same im- 
 pression. 
 
 My dress was scant enough for winter, and it was 
 chill and dismal. A fantastic dress, too, for one look- 
 
28 SHADO WS OF SHASTA. 
 
 ing to the rugged life of a miner; a sort of cross 
 between an Indian chief and a Mexican vaquero, with 
 a preference for colour carried to extremes. 
 
 As I approached the summit the snow grew deeper, 
 and the dark firs, weighted with snow, reached their 
 sable and supple limbs across my path as if to catch 
 me by the yellow hair, that fell, like a school-giiTs, 
 on my shoulders. Some of the little firs were cov- 
 ered with snow, and were converted into pyramids 
 and snowy pillars. 
 
 I crossed the summit in safety, with a dreamy sort 
 of delight, a half -articulated " Thank God ! " and 
 began to descend. Here the snow disappeared on the 
 south side of the mountain, and a generous flood of 
 sunshine took its place. 
 
 After a while I turned a sharp-cut point in the 
 trail, with dense woods hanging on either shoulder, 
 and an open world before me. I lifted my eyes and 
 looked away to the south. 
 
 Mount Shasta was before me. For the first time I 
 now looked upon the mountain in whose shadows so 
 many tragedies were to be enacted ; the most comely 
 and perfect snow peak in America. Nearly a hundred 
 miles away, it seemed in the pure, clear atmosphere 
 of the mountains to be almost at hand. Above the 
 woods, above the clouds, almost above the snow, it 
 looked like the first approach of land to another 
 world. Away across a grey sea of clouds that arose 
 
CROSSING THE SUMMIT. 
 
SI1AD0 WS OF SHASTA. 23 
 
 from the Klamat and Sliasta rivers, the mountain 
 stood, a solitary island ; white and flashing like a 
 pyramid of silver ! solemn, majestic and sublime ! 
 Lonely and cold and white. A cloud or two about 
 his brow, sometimes resting there, then wreathed and 
 coiled about, then blown like banners streaming in 
 the wind. 
 
 I had lifted my hands to Mount Hood, uncovered 
 my head, bowed down and felt unutterable things, 
 loved, admired, adored, with all the strength of an 
 impulsive and passionate young heart. But he who 
 loves and worships naturally and freely, as all strong, 
 true souls must and will do, loves that which is most 
 magnificent and most lovable in his scope of vision. 
 Hood is a magnificent idol ; is sufficient, if you do not 
 see Shasta. 
 
 A grander or a lovelier object makes shipwreck of 
 a former love. This is sadly so. 
 
 Jealousy is born of an instinctive knowledge of 
 this truth. . . . 
 
 Hood is rugged, kingly, majestic, immortal ! But 
 he is only the head and front of a well-raised family. 
 He is not alone in his splendour. Your admiration 
 is divided and weakened. Beyond the Columbia 
 St. Helen's flashes in the sun in summer or is folded 
 in clouds from the sea in winter. On either hand 
 Jefferson and Washington divide the attention ; then 
 farther away, fair as a stud of fallen stars, the white 
 
30 SIIABO WS OF SHASTA. 
 
 Three Sisters are grouped together about the foun- 
 tain springs of the Willamette river ; — all in a line — 
 all in one range of mountains ; as it were, mighty 
 milestones along the way of clouds ! — marble pillars 
 pointing the road to God. 
 
 Mount Shasta has all the sublimity, all the 
 strength, majesty, and magnificence of Hood ; yet is 
 so alone, unsupported, and solitary, that you go 
 down before him utterly, with an undivided adora- 
 tion — a sympathy for his loneliness and a devotion 
 for his valour — an admiration that shall pass unchal- 
 lenged. 
 
 I dismounted and stood in the declining sun, hat in 
 hand, and looked long and earnestly across the sea of 
 clouds. Now and then long strings of swans went 
 by to Klamat lakes. I could hear them calling to 
 each other. Far and faint and unearthly their echoes 
 seemed, and were as sounds that had lost their way, 
 and came to me for protection. 
 
 I looked and listened long but uttered not a sound ; 
 strangely mute for a boy ; but exclamation at such a 
 time is a sacrilege. 
 
 At last I threw a kiss across the sea of clouds, as 
 the red banners and belts of gold streamed from the 
 summit in the setting- sun, and turned, took up my 
 lariat, mounted, and proceeded down the mountain. 
 
 Should ever your fortune lead you to cross the 
 Chinese wall that divides the people of Oregon from 
 
SIIADO WS OF SHASTA. 31 
 
 the people of California, stop at the Mountain House 
 and ask for the old mountain trail. Take the direc- 
 tion and stop at the top of what is called the first 
 summit of the Siskiyou mountains, for there you will 
 see to the left hand by the trail a pile of rocks high 
 as your head, put there to mark where a party fell a 
 few days after I passed the place. 
 
 Dismount and contribute a stone to the monu- 
 ment from the loose rocks that lie up and down the 
 trail. It is a pretty Indian custom that the whites 
 sometimes adopt and cherish. I never fail to ob- 
 serve it here, for this spot means a great deal to 
 me. 
 
 I uncover my head, take up a stone and lay it on 
 the pile, then turn my face to Mount Shasta and kiss 
 my hand, for the want of some better expression. 
 
CHAPTEE II. 
 
 EL VAQUEEO. 
 
 ^ESCENDING the mountain range that 
 then divided California from Oregon, I fell 
 in with a sour, flinty-faced old man, with a 
 band of horses, which he was driving to the lower 
 settlements of California. He was short of help, 
 and proposed to take me into his employ for the 
 round trip, promising to pay me whatever my 
 services were worth. Glad of an opportunity to do 
 something at least in a new land, I scarcely thought 
 of the consideration, but eagerly accepted his offer, 
 and was enrolled as a vaquero along with a motley 
 set of half Indians from the north, and Mexicans 
 from the south. 
 
 Our duties were light, and the employment pleas- 
 ant and congenial to my nature. It was, in fact, 
 about the only thing I was then fit for in that strange 
 new country, boiling and surging with hosts of strong 
 men, rushing hither and thither in search of gold. 
 
 Our work consisted in keeping the saddle eight or 
 
 32 
 
CONTENTS. XV 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 MY MISSION OP PEACE. 
 
 A Warm Reception— Real Freedom— Why Wars Continue— No Ex- 
 cuse for A Soldier — An Appeal to God as Higher Authority — Re- 
 sponsibility of Poets and Historians— Again purchasing Ammunition — 
 Watched — Stratagem and Escape — The Pursuit — Wounding my 
 Horse — Procuring Another— In Camp — Taken Prisoner 362 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 DEATH OF PAQUITA. 
 
 In Prison — A Noble Lawyer — A Night Call — Paquita to the Rescue — 
 The True Savage Heroine — A Week's Work — Released and Free — To 
 the Mountains — A Curse on the City — Shasta City of To-Day — Swim- 
 ming Rivers — The Sacramento — Pitt River — An Ambuscade — A Des- 
 perate Leap — A Struggle for Life — A Shower of Bullets — Cool and 
 deliberate Murder — The Dying Girl — My Poor Paquita — Dead ! Dead 
 —Alas! Alas! Paquita 375 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 THE LAST BATTLE FOR THE REPUBLIC. 
 
 A Funeral Pile— The "Tale of the Tall Alcade "—Arrival at the Indian 
 Camp — Mourning and Lamentations — A General Despondency — 
 Carrying the War into Africa — Premeditated Attack on Yreka — A 
 Visit to the City — A Settler's Home — Among Christians — A Compari- 
 son — Yreka Defenceless — Yielding to Compassion — A Council of 
 War— A Wrong Decision— Indian Belief in the gift of Prophecy — 
 Klamat Paints his Face Black — Victory or Death — He Reveals a Se- 
 cret—The Doctor Vindicated— A Battle— Death of Klamat— The 
 Reservation or Annihilation — The New Republic Gone — An Indian 
 Chiefs Gift— Away to Nicaragua 390 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 AFTER A DOZEN YEARS. 
 
 Return to my Old Home — The Stage Coach— A Nervous Man's remark, 
 and the Answer — " How's that for High ! " — Mount Shasta Once 
 More— "Limber Jim"— P. Archibald Brown, alias Ginger— Effects of 
 Hanging, on the Nerves— An Empty Village— Blind Pits— Indian 
 Girls — A Popular Delusion — Indians getting Civilized — Arrival at 
 Camp— An Indian Welcome— A Great Talk— Sad Stories— Indian 
 Eloquence 405 
 
XVI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 THE LAST OF THE CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 
 
 Reflections — A Little Brown Girl — A Secret — A Search for the Maid- 
 en — The Maiden and her Mother — A Last Farewell — A Battle in my 
 Heart — A Visit to the Doctor — Noble old Man — Self Forgetfulness — 
 A Promise Made — My New Home — Little " Calli Shasta" — The 
 •• Prince" — Peace and Happiness — The Prince's History — Plain 
 James Thompson, yet still a Prince — My Regrets — Return to the 
 World — Origin of " The Modoc War " — Captain Jack — The Reserva- 
 tion — A Night Onslaught — The Peace Commissioners — Following an 
 Example — Undoubted Courage and heroic Deeds— Honesty toward 
 the Indians— The Day of Judgment — A New Thermopylae—" Calli 
 Shasta"— At School in San Francisco— Whose Child is She?— What 
 the Press say — A Possible Joke — What will become of Her? — The 
 Last of the Children of Shasta 419 
 
EL VAQUERO. 33 
 
 ten hours a day, leading or following after the horses, 
 camping under the trees, and now and then keeping 
 alternate watch over the stock by night. 
 
 We were miserably fed, and half frozen while in 
 the mountains, but we soon descended into the quiet 
 Sacramento valley, where the nights are warm with 
 perpetual summer. 
 
 The old drover, whose great vice was avarice, 
 quarrelled with his men at Los Angelos, whither he 
 had gone to get a herd of Mexican horses after dis- 
 posing of the American stock, to take with him on 
 the back trip, and only escaped by adroitly suing 
 out warrants, and leaving them all there in 
 goal for threatening his life. The cause of the 
 trouble was the old man's avarice. He had made a 
 loose contract with the roving vaqueros, and on 
 settlement refused to pay them scarcely a tithe of 
 their earnings. I remained with him. We returned 
 to the north with a great herd of half-wild horses, 
 driven by a band of almost perfectly wild men : men 
 of all nationalities and conditions, though chiefly 
 Mexicans, all anxious to reach the rich mines of the 
 north. 
 
 Drovers in this country always leave the line of 
 travel and all frequented roads that they may obtain 
 fresh grass for their stock. In the long, long journey 
 north we passed through many tribes of Indians, and 
 except in the mountains, I noticed that all the 
 
34 EL VAQTJERO. 
 
 Indians from Southern to Northern California were 
 low, shiftless, indolent, and cowardly. The moment 
 we touched the mountains we seemed to touch a new 
 current of blood. 
 
 The old man left his motley army of vaqueros 
 mostly to me, and I was practically captain of the 
 caravan. Not unfrequently, of a morning, we would 
 find ourselves short of a Mexican, who had disappear- 
 ed in the night with one of the best horses. Some- 
 times in the daytime these men would get sulky and 
 cross with the cold and cruel old master, and ride off 
 before his face. These men would have to be re- 
 placed by others, picked up here and there, of a still 
 more questionable character. 
 
 We reached Northern California after a long and 
 lonely journey, through wild and fertile valleys, with 
 only the smoke of wigwams curling from the fringe 
 of trees that hemmed them in, or from the river bank 
 that cleft the little Edens to disprove the fancy that 
 here might have been the Paradise and here the scene 
 of the expulsion. 
 
 We crossed flashing rivers, still white and clear, 
 that since have become turbid yellow pools with 
 barren banks of boulders, shorn of their overhanging 
 foliage, and drained of flood by ditches that the 
 resolute miner has led even around the mountain 
 tops. 
 
 On entering Pit River Valley we met with thou- 
 
EL VAQTJERO. 35 
 
 sands of Indians, gathered there for the purpose of 
 fishing, perhaps, but they kindly assisted us across 
 the two branches of the river, and gave no signs of 
 ill-will 
 
 We pushed far up the valley in the direction of 
 Yreka, and there pitched camp, for the old man 
 wished to recruit his horses on the rich meadows of 
 wild grass before driving them to town for market. 
 
 We camped against a high spur of a long timbered 
 hill, that terminated abruptly at the edge of the val- 
 ley. A clear stream of water full of trout, with wil- 
 low-lined banks, wound through the length of the 
 narrow valley, entirely hidden in the long grass and 
 leaning willows. 
 
 The Pit River Indians did not visit us here, neither 
 did the Modocs, and we began to hope we were en- 
 tirely hidden, in the deep narrow little valley, from 
 all Indians, both friendly and unfriendly, until one 
 evening some young men, calling themselves Shastas, 
 came into the camp. They were very friendly, how- 
 ever, were splendid horsemen, and assisted to bring 
 in and corral the horses like old vaqueros. 
 
 Our force was very small, in fact we had then 
 less than half-a-dozen men ; and the old man, for a day 
 or two, employed two of these young fellows to attend 
 and keep watch about the horses. One morning 
 three of our vaqueros mounted and rode off, cursing 
 my sour old master for some real or fancied wrong, 
 
36 EL VAQTJERO. 
 
 and then lie had but one white person with him 
 beside myself, so that the two young Indians had to 
 be retained. 
 
 Some weeks wore on pleasantly enough, when we 
 began to prepare to strike camp for Yreka. Thus far 
 we had not seen the sign of a Modoc Indian. 
 
 It was early in the morning. The rising sun was 
 streaming up the valley, through the fringe of fir and 
 cedar trees. The Indian boys and I had just return- 
 ed from driving the herd of horses a little way down 
 the stream. The old man and his companion were 
 sitting at breakfast, with their backs to the high bare 
 wall with its crown of trees. The Indians were 
 taking our saddle-horses across the little stream to 
 tether them there on fresh grass, and I was walking 
 idly towards the camp, only waiting for my tawny 
 young companions. Crack ! crash ! thud ! ! 
 
 The two men fell on their faces and never uttered 
 a word. Indians were running down the little lava 
 mountain side, with bows and rifles in their hands, 
 and the hanging, rugged brow of the hill was curling 
 in smoke. The Ben Wright tragedy was bearing its 
 fruits. 
 
 I started to run, and ran with all my might towards 
 where I had left the Indian boys. I remember dis- 
 tinctly thinking how cowardly it was to run and de- 
 sert the wounded men, with the Indians upon them, 
 and I also remember thinking that when I got to the 
 
AT A DISADVANTAGE. 
 
EL VAQUERO. 37 
 
 first bank of willows I would turn and fire, for I had 
 laid hold of the pistol in my belt, and could have 
 fired, and should have done so, but I was thoroughly 
 frightened, and no doubt if I had succeeded in reach- 
 ing the willows I would have thought it best to go 
 still further before turning about. 
 
 How rapidly one thinks at such a time, and how 
 distinctly one remembers every thought. 
 
 All this, however, was but a flash, the least part of 
 an instant. Some mounted Indians that had been 
 stationed up the valley darted out at the first shot, 
 and one of them was upon me before I saw him, for 
 I was only concerned with the Indians pouring down 
 the little hill out of the smoke into the camp. 
 
 I was struck down by a club, or some hard heavy 
 object, maybe the pole of a hatchet, possibly only a 
 horse's hoof, as he plunged in the air. 
 
 When I recovered, which must have been some 
 minutes after, an Indian was rolling me over and 
 pulling at the red Mexican sash around my waist. 
 He was a powerful savage, painted red, half -naked, 
 and held a war-club in his hand. I clutched tight 
 around one of his naked legs with both my arms. 
 He tried to shake me off, but I only clutched the 
 tighter. I looked up, and his terrible face almost 
 froze my blood. I relaxed my hold from want of 
 strength. I shut my eyes, expecting the war-club 
 to crash through my brain and end the matter at 
 
3S EL VAQUEBO. 
 
 once, but he only laughed, as much as an Indian ever 
 allows himself to laugh, and winding the red sash 
 around him strode down the valley. 
 
 My pistol was gone. I crept through the grass 
 into the stream, then down the stream to where it 
 nearly touched the forest, and climbed over and slip- 
 ped into the wood. 
 
 From the timber rim I looked back, but could see 
 nothing whatever. The band of horses was gone, 
 the Indians had disappeared. All was still. It was 
 truly the stillness of death. 
 
 The Indian boys, my companions, had escaped with 
 the ponies into the wood, and I stole up the edge of 
 the forest till I struck their trail, and following on a 
 little way, weak and bewildered, I met them stealing 
 back on foot to my assistance. 
 
 My mind and energy both now seemed to give way. 
 We reached the Indian camp somehow, but I have 
 but a vague and shadowy recollection of what passed 
 during the next few weeks. For the most part, as 
 far as I remember, I sat by the lodges or under the 
 trees, or rode a little, but never summoned spirit or 
 energy to return to the fatal camp. 
 
 I asked the Indians to go down and see what had 
 become of the two bodies, but they would not think 
 of it. This was quite natural, since they will not 
 revisit their own camp after being driven from it by 
 an enemy, until it is first visited by their priest or 
 
EL VAQTJERO. 39 
 
 medicine man, who chaunts the death-song and 
 appeases the angered spirit that has brought the 
 calamity upon them. The Indian camp was a 
 small one, and made up mostly of women and chil- 
 dren. It was in a vine-maple thicket, on the bend of 
 a small stream called by the Indians Ki-yi-mem, or 
 white water. By the whites I think it is now called 
 Milk Creek. A singular stream it is ; sometimes it 
 flows very full, and then is nearly dry ; sometimes it 
 is almost white with ashes and fine sand, and then it 
 is perfectly clear with a beautiful white sand border 
 and bottom. The Indians say, that it is also some- 
 times so hot as to burn the hand, and then again is as 
 cold as the McCloud ; but this last phenomenon I 
 never witnessed. The changes, however, whatever 
 they are, are caused by some internal volcanic action 
 of Mount Shasta, from which the stream flows in 
 great springs. 
 
 The camp was but a temporary one, and pitched 
 here for the purpose of gathering and drying a sort 
 of mountain camas root from the low marshy springs of 
 this region. This camas is a bulbus root shaped much 
 like an onion, and is prepared for food by roasting in 
 the ground, and is very nutritious. Sometimes it is 
 kneaded into cakes and dried. In this state if kept 
 diy it will retain its sweetness and fine properties for 
 months. 
 
 I could not have been treated more kindly even at 
 
40 EL VAQUERO. 
 
 home. But Indian life and Indian diet are hardly 
 suited to restore a shattered nervous system and or- 
 ganization so delicate as my own, and I got on slowly. 
 Perhaps after all I only needed rest, and it is quite 
 likely the Indians saw this, for rest I certainly had, 
 such as I never had before or since. It was as near 
 a life of nothingness down there in the deep forest as 
 one well could imagine. There were no birds in the 
 thicket about the camp, and you even had to go out 
 and climb a little hill to get the sun. 
 
 This hill sloped off to the south with the woods 
 open like a park, and here the children and some 
 young women sported noiselessly or basked in the 
 sun. 
 
 If there is any place outside of the tomb that can 
 be stiller than an Indian camp when stillness is re- 
 quired, I do not know where it is. Here was a camp 
 made up mostly of children, and what is usually called 
 the most garrulous half of mankind, and yet all was 
 so still that the deer often walked stately and uncon- 
 scious into our midst. 
 
 No mention was made of my going away or re- 
 maining. I was permitted as far as the Indians were 
 concerned to forget my existence, and so I dreamed 
 along for a month or two and began to get strong 
 and active in mind and body. 
 
 I had dreamed a long dream, and now began to 
 waken and think of active life. I began to hunt 
 
EL VAQUEIW. 41 
 
 and take part with the Indians, and enter into their 
 delights and their sorrows. 
 
 Did the world ever stop to consider how an Indian 
 who has no theatre, no saloon, no whisky shop, no 
 parties, no newspaper, not one of all our hundreds 
 of ways and means of amusement, spends his evening ? 
 Think of this ! He is a human being, full of passion 
 and of poetry. His soul must find some expression ; 
 his heart some utterance. The long, long nights of 
 darkness, without any lighted city to walk about in, 
 or books to read. Think of that ! Well, all this 
 mind, or thought, or soul, or whatever it may be, 
 which we scatter in so many directions, and on so 
 many things, they centre on one or two. 
 
 What if I told you that they talk more of the 
 future and know more of the unknown than the 
 Christian ? That would shock you. Truth is a 
 great galvanic battery. 
 
 No wonder they die so bravely, and care so little 
 for this life, when they are so certain of the next. 
 
 After a time we moved camp to a less dangerous 
 quarter, and out into the open wood. I now took 
 rides daily or hunted bear or deer with the Indians. 
 Yet all this time I had a sort of regretful idea that 
 I must return to the white people and give some 
 account of what had happened. Then I reflected 
 how inglorious a part I had borne, how long I had 
 remained with the Indians, though for no fault of 
 
42 EL VAQUERO. 
 
 my own, and instinctively knew the virtue of silence 
 on the subject. 
 
 In this new camp I seemed to come fully to my 
 strength. I took in the situation and the scenery 
 and began to observe, to think, and reflect. 
 
 Here, for the first time, I found myself alone in 
 an Indian camp without any obligation or anything 
 whatever binding me or calling me back to the 
 Saxon. I began to look on the romantic side of my 
 life, and was not displeased. I put aside the little 
 trouble of the old camp and became as careless as a 
 child. 
 
 The wood seemed very very beautiful. The air 
 was so rich, so soft and pure in the Indian summer, 
 that it almost seemed that you could feed upon it. 
 The antlered deer, fat, and tame almost as if fed 
 in parks, stalked by, and game of all kinds filled 
 the woods in herds. We hunted, rode, fished and 
 rested beside the rivers. 
 
 What a fragrance from the long and bent fir boughs. 
 What a healthy breath of pine ! All the long sweet 
 moonlight nights the magnificent forest, warm and 
 mellow-like from sunshine gone away, gave out 
 odours like burnt incense from censers swinging in 
 some mighty cathedral. 
 
 If I were to look back over the chart of my life for 
 happiness, I should locate it here if anywhere. It is 
 true that there was a little cast of concern in all this 
 
EL VAQUERO. 43 
 
 about the future, and some remorse for wasted time ; 
 and my life, I think, partook of the Indian's melan- 
 choly, which comes of solitude and too much thought, 
 but the memory of these few weeks always appeals 
 to my heart, and strikes me with a peculiar gentleness 
 and uncommon delight. 
 
 The Indians were not at war with the whites, nor 
 were they particularly at peace. In fact, they assert 
 that there has never been any peace since they or 
 their fathers can remember. The various tribes, 
 sometimes at war, were also then at peace, so that 
 nothing whatever occurred to break the calm repose 
 of the golden autumn. 
 
 The mountain streams went foaming down among 
 the boulders between the leaning walls of yew and 
 cedar trees toward the Sacramento. The partridge 
 whistled and called his flock together when the sun 
 went down ; the brown pheasants rustled as they ran 
 in strings through the long brown grass, but nothing 
 else was heard. The Indians, always silent, are un- 
 usually so in autumn. The majestic march of the sea- 
 son seems to make them still. They moved like 
 shadows. The conflicts of civilization were be- 
 neath us. ISTo sound of strife ; the struggle for the 
 possession of usurped lands was far away, and I 
 was glad, glad as I shall never be again. I know I 
 should weary you, to linger here and detail the life 
 we led ; but as for myself I shall never cease to re- 
 
U EL VAQUEEO. 
 
 live this life. Here I go for rest when I cannot rest 
 elsewhere. 
 
 With nothing whatever to do but learn their 
 language and their manners, I made fast progress, 
 and without any particular purpose at first, I soon 
 found myself in possession of that which, in the 
 hands of a man of culture would be of great 
 value. I saw then how little we know of the 
 Indian. I had read some flaming picture books of 
 Indian life, and I had mixed all my life more or less 
 with the Indians, that is, such as are willing to mix 
 with us on the border, but the real Indian, the 
 brave, simple, silent and thoughtful Indian who 
 retreats from the white man when he can, and fights 
 when he must, I had never before seen or read a 
 line about. I had never even heard of him. Few 
 have. Perhaps ten years from now the red man, as 
 I found him there in the forests of his fathers, shall 
 not be found anywhere on earth. I am now certain 
 that if I had been a man, or even a clever wide-awake 
 boy, with any particular business with the Indians, I 
 might have spent years in the mountains, and known 
 no more of these people than others know. But lost 
 as I was, and a dreamer, too ignorant of danger to 
 fear, they sympathized with me, took me into their in- 
 ner life, told me their traditions, and sometimes show- 
 ed me the u Indian question " from an Indian point of 
 view. 
 
EL VAQTJERO. 45 
 
 After mingling with these people for some months, 
 I began to say to myself, Why cannot they be per- 
 mitted to remain here ? Let this region be untrav- 
 ersed and untouched by the Saxon. Let this be a 
 great national park peopled by the Indian only. I 
 saw the justice of this, but did not at that time con- 
 ceive the possibility of it. 
 
 No man leaps full-grown into the world. No 
 great plan bursts into full and complete magnificence 
 and at once upon the mind. Nor does any one sud- 
 denly become this thing or that. A combination of 
 circumstances, a long chain of reverses that refuses to 
 be broken, carries men far down in the scale of life, 
 without any fault whatever of theirs. A similar but 
 less frequent chain of good fortune lifts others up 
 into the full light of the sun. Circumstances which 
 few see, and fewer still understand, fashion the desti- 
 nies of nearly all the active men of the plastic west. 
 The world watching the gladiators from its high seat 
 in the circus will never reverse its thumbs against the 
 successful man. Therefore, succeed, and have the ap- 
 proval of the world. Nay ! what is far better, deserve 
 to succeed, and have the approval of your own con- 
 science. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 
 
 IgSyJP NOW stood face to face with the outposts 
 
 )gk of the great events of my life. Here were the 
 
 ¥^ tawny people with whom I was to mingle. 
 
 There loomed Mount Shasta, with which my name, 
 
 if remembered at all, will be remembered. I had 
 
 not sought this. I did not dream even then that 
 
 I should mix with these people, or linger longer 
 
 here in the shadows of Shasta than I had lingered 
 
 in camps before. 
 
 I visited many of the Indian villages, where I 
 
 received nothing but kindness and hospitality. They 
 
 had never before seen so young a white man. The 
 
 Indian mothers were particularly kind. My tattered 
 
 clothes were replaced by soft brown buckskins, which 
 
 they almost forced me to accept. I was not only 
 
 told that I was welcome, and that they were glad 
 
 to see me, but I was made to feel that this was 
 
 the case. Their men were manly, tall, graceful. 
 
 Their women were beautiful in their wild and 
 
 46 
 
THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 47 
 
 natural, simple and savage beauty beyond anything 
 I have since seen, and I have gone well-nigh the cir- 
 cuit of the earth since I first pitched camp at the base 
 of Shasta. 
 
 I came to sympathize thoroughly with the Indians. 
 Perhaps, if I had been in a pleasant home, had friends, 
 or even had the strength of will and capacity to lay 
 hold of the world, and enter the conflict successfully, 
 I might have thought much as others thought, and 
 done as others have done ; but I was a gipsy, and 
 had no home. I did not fear or shun toil, but I de- 
 spised the treachery, falsehood, and villany, practised 
 in the struggle for wealth, and kept as well out of it 
 as I could. 
 
 All these old ideas of mine seem very singular now 
 for one so young. Yet it appears to me I always had 
 them; may be, I was born with a nature that did 
 not fit into the moulds of other minds. At all events, 
 I began to think very early for myself, and nearly 
 always as incorrectly as possible. Even at the time 
 mentioned I had some of the thoughts of a man ; and 
 at the present time, perhaps, I have many of the 
 thoughts of a child. My life on horseback and among 
 herds from the time I was old enough to ride a horse, 
 had made me even still more thoughtful and solitary 
 than was my nature, so that on some things I thought 
 a great deal, or rather observed, while on others — 
 practical things — I never bestowed a moment's time. 
 
48 TIIE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 
 
 I had never been a boy, that is, an orthodox, old- 
 fashioned boy, for I never played in my life. Games 
 of ball, marbles, and the like, are to me still mys- 
 terious as the rites in a Pagan temple. I then knew 
 nothing at all of men. Cattle and horses I under- 
 stand thoroughly. But somehow I could not under- 
 stand or get on with my fellow man. He seemed to 
 always want to cheat me — to get my labour for 
 nothing. I could appreciate and enter into the heart 
 of an Indian. Perhaps it was because he was natural ; 
 a child of nature ; nearer to God than the white man. 
 I think what I most needed in order to understand, 
 get on and not be misunderstood, was a long time at 
 school, where my rough points could be ground down. 
 The schoolmaster should have taken me between his 
 thumb and finger and rubbed me about till I was as 
 smooth and as round as the others. Then I should 
 have been put out in the society of other smooth 
 pebbles, and rubbed and ground against them till I 
 got as smooth and pointless as they. You must not 
 have points or anything about you singular or notice- 
 able if you would get on. You must be a pebble, a 
 smooth, quiet pebble. Be a big pebble if you can, a 
 small pebble if you must. But be a pebble just like 
 the rest, cold, and hard, and sleek, and smooth, and 
 you are all right. But I was as rough as the lava 
 rocks I roamed over, as broken as the mountains I in- 
 habited ; neither a man nor a boy. 
 
THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 49 
 
 How I am running on about myself, and yet how 
 pleasant is this forbidden fruit ! The world says you 
 must not talk of yourself. The world is a tyrant. 
 The world no sooner discovered that the most de- 
 lightful of all things was the pleasure of talking about 
 one's self, even more delightful than talking about 
 one's neighbour, than straightway the world, with 
 the wits to back it, pronounced against the use of 
 this luxury. 
 
 Who knows but it is a sort of desire for revenge 
 against mankind for forbidding us to talk as much as 
 we like about ourselves, that makes us so turn upon 
 and talk about our neighbours. 
 
 Be that as it may, I know very well that if all 
 men were permitted to talk about themselves as 
 much as they liked, they would not talk so much 
 about their neighbors. They would not have time. 
 
 Even ages ago, whenever any man dared come out 
 and talk freely, naturally and fully as he desired 
 about himself, the wits nailed him to the wall with 
 their shafts of irony, until the last man was driven 
 from the green and leafy Eden of egotism, and no 
 one has yet had courage to attempt to retake it. 
 
 Now I like this great big letter " I," standing out 
 boldly alone like a soldier at his post. It is a sort 
 of granite pillar, it seems to me, set up at each mile, 
 even every quarter if you like, to face you, to be 
 familiar, to talk to you as you proceed, without an 
 
50 THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 
 
 interpreter or the intervention of a third party. 
 
 Modest Caesar! The man who writes of a third 
 person when he means the first is a falsehood. The 
 man who says " we " when he means " I," is a coward, 
 and afraid to go alone. He winces before the wits, 
 and takes shelter behind the back of another person. 
 I wonld rather see a man stand up like Homer's 
 heroes, or a North American Indian, and tell all his 
 deeds of valour and the deeds of all his ancestors 
 even back to the tenth generation, than this. 
 
 I despise this contemptible little wishy-washy 
 editorial " we." The truth is, it is ten times more 
 pompous than the bold naked soldier-like "I." 
 Besides, it has the disadvantage of being a falsehood ; 
 a slight, slight disadvantage in this age, it is true, but 
 still a disadvantage. 
 
 I edited a little paper once for a brief period. I 
 was owner, editor, and proprietor. This was dis- 
 tinctly stated at the head of the first column of the 
 paper. It would have been clear to all, even had I 
 desired to take shelter under the editorial "we," 
 that its use was a naked and notorious falsehood. I 
 was young then. I knew nothing of civilization. 
 My education had been greatly neglected, and I 
 could not lie. I stood up the great big pronoun on 
 the paper as thick as pickets around a garden fence. 
 The publication died soon after, it is true, but this 
 proves nothing against the use of the great and 
 popular pronoun. 
 
THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 51 
 
 Winter was now approaching ; and while I should 
 have been welcome with the Indians to the end, 
 I preferred to consider my stay with them in the 
 light of a visit, and decided to go on to Yreka (a 
 mining camp then grown to the dignity of a city), and 
 try my fortune in the mines. 
 
 It was unsafe to venture out alone, if not impossible 
 to find the way ; but the two young men who had 
 assisted as vaqueros in the valley set out with me 
 and led the way till we touched the trail leading from 
 Ked Bluffs to Yreka on the eastern spurs of Mount 
 Shasta. Here they took a tender farewell, turned 
 back, and I never saw them again. They were 
 murdered before I returned to their village. 
 
 The facts of the cruel assassinations are briefly 
 these. The following summer the young men went 
 down into Pit River Valley, then filling up rapidly 
 with white settlers, and there took to themselves 
 wives from the Pit River tribe, with whom the 
 Shastas were on the best of terms. 
 
 These young fellows had a fondness for the whites, 
 and were very frequently about the settlements. 
 They finally made a camp near some men who were 
 making hay, and put in their time and supported 
 themselves by hunting and fishing, at the same time 
 keeping up friendly relations with the whites by 
 liberal donations of game. 
 
 One day one of these Indians, with his young 
 
52 THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 
 
 wife, went out among the hay makers, and while he 
 was standing there, watching the men at work, two 
 men came np from a neighbouring part of the prairie 
 and shot him down in cold blood, saying only that 
 they knew him and that he was "a damned bad 
 Injun." 
 
 This is, or was at that time, considered quite suffi- 
 cient excuse for taking an Indian's life on the Pacific. 
 They hid the body under a haycock, and Carried his 
 young and terrified wife to their camp. 
 
 That evening the other Indian, returning from the 
 hills, came to look after his companion. The two men 
 told him they would show him where he was ; and 
 the young man, still unsuspicious, walked out with 
 them; but when near the hayfield one of the two, 
 who had fallen behind, shot him in the back. 
 
 The Indian was good mettle, however, and for the 
 first time discerning the treachery, sprang forward 
 upon the other now a little in advance and brought 
 him to the ground. But the poor boy had been 
 mortally shot, and died almost instantly after. 
 
 The plain cold truth of the matter is these men 
 had seen the two young Indian women, wanted them, 
 and got them after this manner, as did others in 
 similar ways, and no one said nay. 
 
 This account I had from the lips of one of the very 
 two men alluded to. His name is Fowler. He told it 
 by way of a boast, repeatedly, and to numbers of 
 
THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 53 
 
 men, while we were engaged in the Pit river 
 war. This Fowler is now married to a white woman, 
 and lives in Shasta county, California. 
 
 Of such deeds grew the Pit river valley mas- 
 sacre hereinafter narrated. 
 
 I rode down and around the northern end of the 
 deep wood, and down into Shasta valley. 
 
 If I was unfit to take my part in the battle of life 
 when I left home, I was now certainly less so. My 
 wandering had only made me the more a dreamer. 
 My stay with the Indians had only intensified my 
 dislike for shopkeepers, and the commercial world in 
 general, and I was as helpless as an Indian. 
 
 I was so shy, that I only spoke to men when com- 
 pelled to, and then with the greatest difficulty and 
 embarrassment. I remember, lonely as I was in my 
 ride to Yreka, that I always took some by-trail, if 
 possible, if about to meet people, in order to avoid 
 them, and at night would camp alone by the way- 
 side, and sleep in my blanket on the ground, rather 
 than call at an inn, and come face . to face with 
 strangers. 
 
 I left the Indians without any intention of return- 
 ing, whatever. I had determined to enter the gold 
 mines, dig gold for myself, make a fortune, and 
 return to civilization, or to such civilization as I had 
 known. 
 
 Stronger men than I have had that same plan. 
 Perhaps one out of twenty has succeeded. 
 
54 THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 
 
 I must here make a long digression from the Indian 
 trail. In spite of my resolution to boldly enter the 
 camp or city and bear my part there, as I neared the 
 town my heart failed me, and I made on to Cotton- 
 wood, a mining camp twenty miles distant, on the 
 Klamat, and a much smaller town. 
 
 After two or three days of unsuccessful attempts 
 to find some opening, I determined to again marshal 
 courage and move upon Yreka. I accordingly, on a 
 clear frosty morning, mounted my pony, and set out 
 alone for that place. 
 
 I rode down to the banks of the beautiful, arrowy 
 Klamat — misspelled Klamath — with a thousand 
 peaceful Indians in sight. 
 
 A deep, swift stream it was then, beautiful and 
 blue as the skies; but not so now. The miners 
 have filled its bed with tailings from the sluice and 
 torn; they have dumped, and dyked, and mined in 
 this beautiful river-bed till it flows sullen and turbid 
 enough. Its Indian name signifies the " giver " or 
 " generous," from the wealth of salmon it gave the 
 red men till the white man came to its banks. 
 
 The salmon will not ascend the muddy water 
 from the sea. They come no more, and the red men 
 are gone. 
 
 As I rode down to the narrow river, I saw a tall, 
 strong, and elegant-looking gentleman in top boots 
 and red sash, standing on the banks calling to the 
 ferryman on the opposite side. 
 
THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 55 
 
 Up to this moment, it seemed to me I had never 
 yet seen a perfect man. This one now before me 
 seemed to leave nothing to be desired in all that 
 goes to make the comely and complete gentleman. 
 Yonng — I should say he was hardly twenty-five — 
 and yet thoroughly thoughtful and in earnest. There 
 was command in his quiet face and a dignity in his 
 presence, yet a gentleness, too, that won me there, 
 and made it seem possible to approach as near his 
 heart as it is well for one man to approach that of 
 another. 
 
 This, thought I, as I stood waiting for the boat, is 
 no common person. He is surely a prince in dis- 
 guise ; may be he is the son of a president or a 
 banker, wild and free, up here in the mountains for 
 pleasure. Then I thought from the dark and classic 
 face that he was neither an American, German, nor 
 Irishman, and vaguely I associated him with Italian 
 princes dethroned, or even a king of France in 
 exile. He was surely splendid, superb, standing there 
 in the morning sun, in his gay attire, by the swift and 
 shining river, smiling, tapping the sand in an absent- 
 minded sort of way with his boot. A prince ! truly 
 nothing less than a prince ! The man turned and 
 smiled good-naturedly, as I dismounted, tapped the 
 sand with his top-boot, gently whistled the old air of 
 " '49," but did not speak. 
 
 This man was attired something after the Mexican 
 
• 56 THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 
 
 style of dress, with a wealth of black hair on his 
 shoulders, a cloak on his arm, and a pistol in his 
 belt. 
 
 The boatman came and took us in his narrow 
 little flat, and set his oars for the other side. A 
 sort of Yankee sailor was this boatman, of a very low 
 sort too; blown up from the sea as sea-gulls are 
 sometimes found blown out even in the heart of the 
 plains: a suspicious-looking, sallow, solemn-faced, 
 bald-headed man in gum-boots, duck-breeches, blue 
 shirt with the front all open, showing his hairy bosom, 
 and with a lariat tied about his waist in the form of 
 a sash. 
 
 The tall, fine-looking man stepped ashore with a 
 quiet laugh as the boat touched the sand, and said, 
 " Chalk that." These were the first words I had ever 
 heard him utter. 
 
 The solemn faced ferryman tied his boat in a second, 
 and, stepping boldly up under the nose of the tall 
 man, said fiercely : — 
 
 " Look here, what do you play me for i Do you 
 think I'm a Chinaman ? You high toned, fine-haired 
 gamblers don't play me — not much, you don't ! " 
 
 " Don't want to play you, my friend." 
 
 " Then pay me. Why don't you pay me, and be 
 off?" 
 
 " Haven't got the tin. Can't come to the centre ! 
 Haven't got the dust. Can't liquidate. That's the 
 reason why." 
 
;*£&2~~'vS?.^i 
 
 A FORCED BALANCE. 
 
THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 57 
 
 And here the good-natured tall gentleman again 
 tapped the sand with his boot, and looked down at 
 the river and at the bullying ferryman under his 
 nose. 
 
 "Then leave your coat; leave your — your pistol, 
 till you come again." 
 
 The tall man shifted his cloak from his right arm 
 to his left. The ferryman fell back toward his boat. 
 Sailors know the signs of a storm. 
 
 "Look here," began the tall man, mildly, "I 
 crossed here yesterday, did I not? I gave you a 
 whole cart-wheel, did I not ? a clean twenty dollar, 
 and told you to keep the change and use it in cross- 
 ing poor devils that were out of tin. You don't 
 know me now with no mule and no catenas filled 
 with tin. Forgot what I told you, I should think. 
 Now, you count out my change, or by the holy 
 spoons, I'll pitch you in there, neck and crop, among 
 the salmon." 
 
 And here the tall man reached for the man in blue 
 who in turn turned red and white and black, and 
 when he had retreated to the water's edge and saw 
 the tall man still advancing and reaching for him, 
 thrust his hand into his capacious pocket and counted 
 down the coin in a very methodical and business-like 
 way, into the hand of the other. 
 
 Then the tall man laughed good-naturedly, bade 
 the boatman good-bye, came up and coolly tied his 
 
58 THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 
 
 coat on behind my saddle, and we set forward up the 
 trail. 
 
 The tall man hummed an air as he followed in the 
 trail behind my pony, the boatman swore a little 
 as he untied his boat, and the arrowy, silver river 
 shot away towards the sea between its rocky walls, 
 with its thousands of listless, dreamy Indians on its 
 banks. 
 
 I take it to be a good sign if a strong, good- 
 natured man who has a fair opportunity, does not 
 talk to you much, at first. In fact, as a rule, you 
 should be cautious of over-talkative strangers. Such 
 persons have either not sense enough to keep quiet ; 
 not brains enough to ballast their tongues, as it were, 
 or are low and vicious people who feel their littleness 
 and feel that they mast talk themselves into some 
 consequence. 
 
 After we had gone on in silence for some time, 
 on turning a point in the trail we saw a man approach- 
 ing from the other direction. A strong, fine-looking 
 man was this also, mounted on a sleek, well-fed mule 
 with his long ears set sharply forward ; a sure sign 
 that he was on good terms with his rider. The mule 
 brayed lustily, and then pointed his two ears sharply 
 at us as if they were opera-glasses, and we a sort of 
 travelling theatre. 
 
 The man was richly dressed, for the mountains ; 
 sported a moustache, top-boots, fur vest, cloth coat, 
 
THE FINGER-BOARD OF FATE. 59 
 
 a broad palm hat, and had diamonds in the bosom of 
 his shirt. A costly cloak on his shoulders, yellow 
 buckskin gauntlets, a rich, red sash around his waist, 
 where swung a pair of Colt's new patent, and a great 
 gold chain made up by linking specimens of native 
 gold together, made up this man's attire. His great 
 hat sheltered him like a palm. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 HIGH, LOW, JACK AND THE GAME. 
 
 HE man did not notice me, but made straight 
 up to my companion until his mule's opera- 
 glasses nearly touched the tall man's nose, 
 who was now in a little trail at my side. 
 
 Then the man under the palm-leaf let go the 
 reins, leaned "back as the mule stopped, put his two 
 hands on the saddle pommel, and slowly, emphati- 
 cally, and with the most evident surprise, as he 
 raised one hand and pushed back the palm-leaf clear 
 off his eyes to get a good square look at my compan- 
 ion, said : — 
 
 " Well — blast — my sisters cat's-tail to the bone ! 
 Is this you, Prince Hal, or is it Hamlet's daddy's 
 ghost ? You back from the war path, afoot and 
 alone ! Angels and ministers of grace defend us ! 
 Spirits of the " 
 
 And here as if the mention of the first-named in 
 
 the sentence had suddenly inspired him with a new 
 
 thought, he leaned forward, unfastened his catenas, 
 
 60 
 
HIGH, LOW, JACK AND THE GAME. 61 
 
 and drew forth, a long-necked bottle. He drew the 
 cork with his teeth, then held the bottle up to the 
 sun, shut one eye, looked at the contents as if to see 
 that they had the desired bead, handed it to the man 
 he had called Prince Hal, said " Boston's best," and 
 bowed down his head. 
 
 The Prince took the bottle solemnly, held it up to 
 the light, placed three lingers on a level with the top 
 of the contents, and then slowly raised the bottom 
 towards the sun. 
 
 A gurgling sound, then the telescope descended, 
 and the Prince took a long breath as he handed the 
 bottle on to me. 
 
 I had not yet learned the etiquette of the mountain 
 traveller, and shook my head. 
 
 A hand reached out from under the broad hat, as 
 the Prince returned the bottle in that direction, took 
 it by the neck, shook it gently, tilted it over as the 
 broad hat fell back, and consulted the oracle ; then 
 stuck it back in the catenas. 
 
 When he had replaced the bottle, he stood in his 
 great wooden stirrups, rattled the bells of steel on 
 his great Spanish spurs, and again eyed my com- 
 panion. 
 
 " Well damn old roper ! " he again broke forth, 
 " money, mule, and watch all gone, and you afoot and 
 alone ! Well, how on earth did it happen ? And is 
 it really so? Just to think that Prince Hal, the 
 
62 HIGH, LOW JACK 
 
 man of all others who always made it particular hell 
 for the rest of us, should travel all the way from 
 Yreka to Cottonwood to get a game, and then get 
 cleaned out cleaner than a shot-gun ! Too jolly for 
 anything ! And are you really dead-broke ? 
 
 "Skinned clean down to the bed-rock. Haven't 
 got the colour," said the Prince, laconically, as he 
 again tapped the dust with his boot. 
 
 " Well now, do tell a fellow how it happened. I 
 shall hang up at Cottonwood to-night, and if I don't 
 make the sports ante, my name ain't Boston. What 
 did you go through on ? " 
 
 " Four aces ! " 
 
 " Four devils ! and what did the other fellow have ? " 
 
 "A pair!" 
 
 " A pair of what ? You let him take your money 
 on a pair when you had four aces ? Now come ! On 
 the square — how on earth did you get sinched, any- 
 how ? and did you really have four aces \ " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " And the other fellow ? " 
 
 a A pair." 
 
 "Of what?" 
 
 " Six-shooters ! " calmly answered the laconic Prince, 
 still tapping at the dust and looking sidewise like, to 
 the right. 
 
 " Now look here," said Boston earnestly, as he dis- 
 mounted, stood on one foot, and leaned against his 
 
A2STD TEE GAME. 63 
 
 mule, with tlie broad hat pressed hack and Lis right 
 arm over the animal's neck, " do for the love of Moses 
 tell me all about how this happened ! " 
 
 Here the Prince stopped looking around, held up 
 his head, laughed a little, and proceeded to state that 
 the night before he had a game with two new 
 gamblers, who claimed to have just come up from 
 Oregon, long-haired and green, as he supposed, as 
 Willamette grass, at twenty dollars a corner. That 
 about midnight he fell heir to four aces, and staked 
 all his fortune, money, mule and watch on the hand. 
 " I really felt sorry for the boys," added the Prince. 
 u It seemed like robbing, to take their money on four 
 aces, and I told them not to set it too deep, but they 
 said they would mourn as much as they liked at their 
 own funeral, and so came to the centre and called me 
 to the board." 
 
 " What have you got J " 
 
 u Four aces ! " 
 
 a Four aces ! and what else ? Skin 'em out, skin 
 'em out ! " 
 
 a I put down my four aces before their eyes, when 
 one of them coolly put his finger down on my fifth 
 card, pushed it aside, and there lay the sixth card ! " 
 
 Boston gave a long whistle, and as he could not 
 push his panama any further back, he pulled it for- 
 ward, and looked up with his nose at Mount Shasta. 
 
 This was my first lesson in gambling. Here for the 
 
64 HIGH, LOW, JACK 
 
 first time I learned that any one caught cheating at 
 cards forfeits his stakes. 
 
 Cheat all you like, but don't get caught. A game 
 at cards, you see, is much like many other things in 
 this respect. 
 
 The Prince of course remonstrated, but it was no 
 use. He had not been cheating; they had waxed 
 his cards together and he did not detect it till too 
 late. 
 
 Appearances were against him ; besides a pair of 
 pistols cocked and at hand, decided the matter. He 
 acknowledged himself beat. Took a drink good- 
 naturedly with the crafty gamblers and retired. 
 
 For the benefit of ladies whose husbands may pro- 
 fess ignorance on this subject, I may state that four 
 aces in a game of poker make a " corner n that cannot 
 be broken. 
 
 The man in the broad hat slowly mounted his 
 mule, set his feet in the stirrups, stretched his long 
 legs in the tapideros, unbuckled the catenas, and 
 again reached the contents of the right-hand pocket to 
 the Prince, and leaning back as my companion took a 
 refreshing drink again, said u Well — blast my sister's 
 cat's tail to the bone ! " 
 
 " Prince," said Boston, as he drove the cork home 
 with his palm and replaced the bottle, " you and I 
 have set against each other, night after night, and 
 I have found you a hard nut to crack, you bet your 
 
AND THE GAME. 65 
 
 life, but to see you skinned to the bed-rock, and by 
 Oregonians at that, is too rough ; and here's my hand 
 on that. You was always best, and I second best, 
 of the two you know, but no matter; take this." 
 And he put his hand down in the other pocket of 
 his catenas, and drew forth a handful of twenties. 
 "Take them, I tell you," as the Prince declined. 
 " You must and shall take them as a friend's loan 
 if nothing else. That is, I intend to force you to 
 take these few twenties, and won't take no for an 
 answer." 
 
 The Prince took the coins, carelessly dropped 
 them into his pocket, and again tapped the dust with 
 his boot, and looked up at the sun as if he wished to 
 be on his way. 
 
 Neither of the men had counted the money, or 
 seemed to take any note of the amount. 
 
 The bottle was again uncorked and exchanged. 
 Boston gathered up the reins from the neck of his 
 mule, settled himself in the saddle, stuck his great 
 spurs in the sinch, and the mule struck out, ambling 
 and braying as he went, with his opera-glasses held 
 directly on the river below. 
 
 I had not been mentioned, or noticed further. 
 I might have been invisible as air, so far as my 
 presence was concerned, after I declined to take a 
 drink. 
 
 California gamblers these of the old and early 
 
 E 
 
66 HIGH, LOW, JACK 
 
 type. And they were men ! There is no doubt of 
 that. They were brave, honest, generous men. But 
 let it be distinctly understood, that the old race is 
 extinct. 
 
 These men described were the cream of their call- 
 ing, even at that time when gold was plenty and 
 manhood was not rare. Such men were the first to 
 give away their gains, the first to take part in any 
 good enterprise, not too much freighted with the 
 presence of a certain type of itinerants, so-called 
 " Methodist ministers." In these few first years, they 
 went about from camp to camp, and won or lost their 
 money as the men above described. 
 
 The man who keeps a gambling den to-day is 
 another manner of man. The professional gambler 
 through most of the Pacific cities of to-day is a low 
 character. The would-be " sport " who would imi- 
 tate these men of the early time is usually a broken- 
 down barber, bar-tender, or waiter in disgrace. 
 
 A sudden and short-lived race were these. Gay 
 old sports, who sprung up mushroom-like from the 
 abundance and very heaps of gold. Men who had 
 vast sums of money from some run of fortune, and 
 no great aim in life, and having no other form of 
 excitement, sat down and gambled for amusement, 
 until they came to like it and followed it as a call- 
 ing, for a time, at least. 
 
 All men have a certain amount of surplus energy 
 
AND TEE GAME. 67 
 
 that must be thrown off against some keen excite- 
 ment. You see how very naturally very good 
 men became gamblers in that time. Their suc- 
 cessors, however, gamble for gold and gain ; too idle 
 to toil and too cowardly to rob, they follow a calling, 
 about the mining camps particularly, that is now 
 as disreputable as it was once respectable, or rather 
 aristocratic. 
 
 The grand old days are gone. The gay gamblers 
 with their open pockets and ideas of honour ; the fast 
 women who kept the camps in turmoil and commo- 
 tion, are no more. Their imitators are there, but in 
 camps where men would be glad to pay a woman 
 well to wash his shirt, and where every man strong 
 enough to swing a pick can get employment, there 
 is no excuse for the one nor apology for the other. 
 
 Water will seek its level. As a rule, the low are 
 low — avoid them, particularly in America, more par- 
 ticularly on the Pacific side of America. Give a man 
 five years, and, with unfortunate exceptions of course, 
 he will find his level on the Pacific, and his place, 
 whether high or low, as naturally as a stream of 
 water. Many of our old gamblers took up the law. 
 A great many took to politics ; some advanced far 
 into distinction, even to Congress, and were heard 
 when they got there. Many fell in Nicaragua. One 
 or two became ministers, and made some mark in the 
 world. One is even now particularly famous for his 
 
68 HIGH, LOW, JACK 
 
 laconic sword-cuts of speech, born of the gambling 
 table, when he is excited and earnestly addressing 
 his congregation of miners in the mountains. 
 
 As a rule, these men remained true to the Pacific, 
 and refused to leave it. The miners gathered up 
 their gold, and returned to their old homes; the 
 merchants did the same as the camps went down, but 
 these men remained. They have, to use their own 
 expression, mostly " passed in their checks," but what 
 few of them are still found, no matter what they fol- 
 low, are honest, brave old men. 
 
 Nature had knighted them at their births as of 
 noble blood, and they could not but remain men even 
 in the calling of knaves. 
 
 It was late in the day when we passed, on 
 one side of the dusty road we had been travelling 
 but a short distance, a newly-erected gallows, 
 and a populous grave-yard on the other. Certain 
 evidences, under the present order of things, of the 
 nearness of civilization and a city. 
 
 Mount Shasta is not visible from the city. A long 
 butte, black and covered with chapparal, lifts up 
 before Yreka, shutting out the presence of the 
 mountain. 
 
 It was a strange sort of inspiration that made the 
 sheriff come out here to construct his gallows — out 
 in the light, as it were, from behind the little butte 
 and full in the face of Shasta. 
 
AND TEE GAME. 69 
 
 A strange sort of inspiration it was, and more 
 beautiful, that made the miners bring the first dead 
 out here from the camp, from the dark, and dig his 
 grave here on the hill-side, full in the light of the 
 lifted and eternal front of snow. 
 
 Dead men are even more gregarious than the 
 living. No one lies down to rest long at a time 
 alone, even in the wildest parts of the Pacific. The 
 dead will come, if his place of rest be not hidden 
 utterly, sooner or later, and even in the wildest 
 places will find him out, and one by one lie down 
 around him. 
 
 The shadows of the mountains in mantles of pine 
 were reaching out from the west over the thronged 
 busy little new-born city, as we entered its populous 
 streets. 
 
 The kingly sun, as if it was the last sweet office 
 on earth that day, reached out a shining hand to 
 Shasta, laid it on his head till it became a halo of 
 gold and glory, withdrew it then and let the shadowy 
 curtains of night come down, and it was dark almost 
 in a moment. 
 
 The Prince unfastened his cloak from the macheers 
 behind my saddle, and as he did so, courteously 
 asked if I was "all right in town," and I boldly 
 answered, u Oh yes, all right now." Then he bade 
 me good bye, and walked rapidly up the street. 
 
 If I had only had a little nerve, the least bit of 
 
TO HIGH, LOW, JACK 
 
 practical common-sense and knowledge of men, I 
 should have answered, " No, sir ; I am not all right, 
 at all. I am quite alone here. I do not know a 
 soul in this city or any means of making a living. I 
 have nothing in the world but a half-dollar and this 
 pony. I am tired, cold, hungry, half-clad, as you 
 see. No, sir, since you ask me, that is the plain 
 truth of the matter. I am not all right at all." 
 
 Had I had the sense or courage to say that, or 
 any part of that, he would have given me half, if 
 not all, the coins given him on the trail, and been 
 proud and happy to do it. 
 
 I was alone in the mines and mountains of Cali- 
 fornia. But what was worse than mines and 
 mountains, I was alone in a city. I was alone in 
 the first city I had ever seen. I could see nothing 
 here that I had ever seen before, but the cold far 
 stars above me. 
 
 I pretended to be arranging my saddle till the 
 Prince was out of sight, and then seeing the sign of 
 a horse swinging before a stable close at hand, I led 
 my tired pony there, and asked that he should be 
 cared for. 
 
 A negro kept this stable, a Nicaragua negro, with 
 one eye, and an uncommon long beard for one of his 
 race. He had gold enough hung to his watch-chain 
 in charms and specimens to stock a ranch, and 
 finger-rings like a pawn-dealer. He was very black, 
 
AND THE GAME. 71 
 
 short and fat, and insolent to the white boy who 
 tended his horses. I was afraid of this man from the 
 first, instinctively, and without any reason at all. 
 
 When you fear a man or woman instinctively, 
 follow your instincts. I shrank from this short, 
 black, one-eyed scoundrel, with his display of gold, 
 in a strange way. When he came up and spoke to 
 me, as I was about to go out, I held my head down 
 under his one eye, as if I had stolen something and 
 dared not look into it. 
 
 Permit me to say here that the idea that the honest 
 man will look you in the face and the knave will not, 
 is one of the most glaring of popular humbugs that I 
 know. Ten chances to one the knave will look you 
 in the eye till you feel abashed yourself, while the 
 honest, sensitive man or woman will merely lift the 
 face to yours, and the eyes are again to the ground. 
 
 " Look me in the eye and tell me that, and I will 
 believe you," is a favourite saying. Nonsense ! there 
 is not a villain in the land but can look you in the 
 eye and lie you blind. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 IN A CALIFORNIA MIKING CAMP. 
 
 THINK I was ill. I remember some things 
 but vaguely which took place this night, and 
 the day and night that followed. 
 
 I am certain that something was wrong all this 
 time ; for, as a rule, when we first land from a voyage, 
 or reach a journey's end, the mind is fresh and strong 
 — a blank ready to receive impressions and to retain 
 them. 
 
 If you will observe or recall the fact, you will find 
 that the first city you visited in China, or the first 
 sea-port you touched at in Europe, is fixed in your 
 mind more perfectly than any other. But my recol- 
 lection of this time, usually clear and faultless, is 
 shadowy and indistinct. I was surely ill. 
 
 This black man to me was a nightmare. I stood 
 before him like a convict before his keeper. I felt 
 that he was my master. Had he told me to do this 
 
 or that I would have gone and done it, glad to get 
 
 72 
 
IN A CALIFORNIA MINING CAMP. 73 
 
 from tinder his one and dreadful eye, that seemed to 
 be burning a hole in my head. 
 
 The one-eyed black villain knew very well he was 
 torturing me. He took a delight in it. Understand 
 he had not said a word. I had not lifted my eyes. 
 
 At last he hoisted his black fat hand to his black 
 thick head and turned away. I walked with an effort 
 out into the street. This man had taken my strength ; 
 he had absorbed me into his strong animal body. 
 
 Here is a subject that I do not understand at all. 
 I will only state a fact. There are men that exhaust 
 me. There are men that if they come into a room 
 and talk to me, or even approach closely, take my 
 strength from me more speedily, and as certainly, as 
 if I spent my force climbing a hill. There are men 
 that I cannot endure; their presence is to me an 
 actual physical pain. I have tried to overcome this 
 — in vain. I have found myself dodging men in the 
 street, hiding around the corner, or flying like a pick- 
 pocket into a crowd to escape them. Good honest 
 men are they — some of them, no doubt, yet they use 
 me up ; they absorb, exhaust me ; they would kill me 
 dead in less than a week. 
 
 I stole away from the stable and reached the main 
 street. A tide of people poured up and down, and 
 across from other streets, as strong as if in New York. 
 The white people on the side walks, the Chinese and 
 mules in the main street. Not a woman in sight, not 
 
74 IN A CALIFOBNIA 
 
 a child, not a boy. People turned to look at me as 
 at something new and out of place. 
 
 I was very hungry, faint, miserable. The wind 
 pitched down from the white-covered mountains, 
 cold and keen, and whistled above the crowds along 
 the streets. I got a biscuit for my half-dollar, 
 walked on, ate it unobserved, and was stronger. 
 
 Brick houses on either hand, two and three stories 
 high. A city of altogether, perhaps, five thousand 
 souls. I was utterly overcome by the magnitude of 
 the place and the multitude of people. There being 
 but one main street, I kept along this till the further 
 end was reached, then turned back, and thus was 
 not lost or bewildered. I returned to the stable, 
 stronger now, yet almost trembling with fear of 
 meeting the black man with one eye. 
 
 As a rule, beware of one-eyed people, who have 
 not a strong moral anchor; also beware of cripples, 
 unless they too have a good and patient nature. Fate 
 has put them at a disadvantage with the world, and 
 they can only battle and keep pace with their 
 fellows by cunning. Nine times out of ten they 
 instinctively take to treachery and tricks to over- 
 come this disadvantage. Thai is only natural. 
 
 On the same principle, woman, who is not so 
 strong as man, resorts to strategy to match him. 
 What she lacks in strength, she makes up in being 
 more than his equal in craftiness. The strong 
 
/ 
 
 MINING CAMP. 75 
 
 grizzly goes boldly upon his prey, crushing through 
 the chapparal like the march of an army ; the panther 
 lies on a limb, waiting to take it at a disadvantage. 
 A deaf and dumb person is usually a lovable character ; 
 so is one who is totally blind, for these live some- 
 what more within themselves and do not go out to 
 battle with the world, or at least, do not attempt to 
 match it in the daily struggle ; but you put a one-eyed 
 man or a cripple in the fight, and unless he is very 
 good, he is veiy bad indeed. 
 
 I went up to my pony, standing on three legs with 
 his nose in the hay, put my arms around his neck, 
 talked baby-talk to him, and felt as with an old 
 friend. There was a little opening overhead, a place 
 where they put hay down from the loft. I looked 
 up. An idea struck me. I looked over my shoulder 
 for the negro. No one was there. I climbed up like 
 a cat ; found a hump of hay, crept into it, and was 
 soon fast asleep. 
 
 It was not a pleasant bed. The wind whistled 
 through the loft, and though I crept and cowered 
 into the very heart of the hay-pile, the frost followed 
 me up unmercifully. I descended with the dawn, 
 lest the negro should be there, and was on the street 
 even before the Chinamen, and long before the sun. 
 A frost was on the ground, and a taste of winter in 
 the air and wind. 
 
 To the west the pine hills were brown with the 
 
76 IN A CALIFORNIA 
 
 dead grass, then farther up, green with pine and fir, 
 then white with frost and snow. 
 
 I walked up the single long street in that direc- 
 tion, the hills began to flash back the sun that 
 glowed from Shasta's helmet, and my heart rose up 
 with the sun. I said, " The world is before me. 
 Here is a new world being fashioned under my very 
 feet. I will take part in the work, and a portion of 
 it shall be mine." 
 
 All this city had been built, all this country 
 opened up, in less than two years. Twenty months 
 before, only the Indian inhabited here ; he was lord 
 absolute of the land. But gold had been found on 
 this spot by a party of roving mountaineers ; the 
 news had gone abroad, and people poured in and 
 had taken possession in a day, without question and 
 without ceremony. 
 
 And the Indians? They were pushed aside. At 
 first they were glad to make the strangers welcome ; 
 but when they saw where it would all lead, they 
 grew sullen and concerned. Then trouble arose; 
 they retreated, and Ben Wright took the field and 
 followed them, as we have seen. 
 
 I hurried on a mile or so to the foot-hills, and 
 stood in the heart of the placer mines. Now the 
 smoke from the low chimneys of the log cabins 
 began to rise and curl through the cool, clear air on 
 every hand, and the miners to come out at the low 
 
MINING CAMP. 77 
 
 doors ; great hairy, bearded, six-foot giants, hatless, 
 and half -dressed. 
 
 They stretched themselves in the sweet, frosty 
 air, shouted to each other in a sort of savage 
 banter, washed their hands and faces in the gold-pans 
 that stood by the door, and then entered their 
 cabins again, to partake of the eternal beans and 
 bacon and coffee, and coffee and bacon and beans. 
 
 The whole face of the earth was perforated with 
 holes ; shafts sunk and being sunk by these men in 
 search of gold, down to the bed-rock. Windlasses 
 stretched across these shafts where great buckets 
 swung, in which men hoisted the earth to the light of 
 the sun by sheer force of muscle. 
 
 The sun came softly down, and shone brightly on 
 the hillside where I stood. I lifted my hands to 
 Shasta, above the butte and town, for he looked like 
 an old acquaintance, and I again was glad. 
 
 It is one of the chiefest delights of extreme youth, 
 and I may add of extreme ignorance, to bridge over 
 rivers with a rainbow. And one of the chief good 
 things of youth and verdancy is buoyancy of spirits. 
 You may be twice vanquished in a day, and if you 
 are neither old nor wise you may still be twice glad. 
 
 A sea of human life began to sound and surge 
 around me. Strong men shouldered their picks and 
 shovels, took their gold-pans under their arms, and 
 went forth to their labour. They sang little snatches 
 
78 IN A CALIFORNIA 
 
 of songs familiar in other lands, and now and then 
 they shouted back and forth, and their voices arose 
 like trumpets in the mountain air. 
 
 I went down among these men full of hope. I 
 asked for work. They looked at me and smiled, and 
 went on with their labour. Sometimes, as I went 
 from one claim to another, they would ask me what 
 I could do. One greasy, red-faced old fellow, with 
 a green patch over his left eye, a check shirt, yellow 
 with dirt, and one suspender, asked — 
 
 " What in hell are you doing here anyhow ?".... 
 
 My spirit mercury fell to freezing point before 
 night. , 
 
 At dusk I again sought the rude half -open stable, 
 put my arms around my pony's neck, caressed him 
 and talked to him as to a brother. I wanted, needed 
 something to love and talk to, and this horse was all 
 I had. 
 
 I trembled lest the negro should be near, and 
 hastened to climb again into the loft and hide in my 
 nest of hay. 
 
 It was late when I awoke. I had a headache and 
 hardly knew where I was. When I had collected my 
 mind and understood the situation, I listened for the 
 negro's voice. I heard him in the far part of the 
 stable, and, frightened half to death, hastened to 
 descend. 
 
 When a young bear up a tree hears a human voice 
 
MINING CAMP. 79 
 
 at the root it hastens down, even though it be perfectly- 
 safe where it is, and will reach the ground only to 
 fall into the very arms of the hunter. 
 
 My conduct was something like that of the young 
 "bear. I can account for the one about as clearly as 
 for the other. 
 
 My hat was smashed in many shapes, my clothes 
 were wrinkled, and there were fragments of hay and 
 straw in my hair. My heart beat audibly, and my 
 head ached till I was nearly blinded with pain as I 
 hastened down. 
 
 There was no earthly reason why I should fear 
 this negro. Reason would have told me it was not 
 in his power to harm me ; but I had not then grown 
 to use my reason. 
 
 There are people who follow instinct and impulse, 
 much as a horse or dog, all through rather eventful 
 lives, and, in some things, make fewer mistakes than 
 men w^ho act only from reason. 
 
 A woman follows instinct more than man does, and 
 hence is keener to detect the good or bad in a face 
 than man, and makes fewer real mistakes. 
 
 When I had descended and turned hastily and 
 half blinded to the door, there stood the one-eyed 
 negro, glaring at me with his one eye ferociously. 
 
 " What the holy poker have you been a doin' up 
 there ? Stealin' my eggs, eh ? Now look here, you 
 better git. Do you hear?" And he came toward 
 
MINING CAMP. 81 
 
 humoured way. "How-dy-do? Take a drink?" 
 And he led me into the bar-room. I followed 
 mechanically. 
 
 In most parts of America the morning salutation 
 is, "How d'ye do? How's the folks?" But on 
 the Pacific it is, " How-dy-do ? Take a drink ?" 
 
 There was a red sign over the door of the hotel — 
 a miner with a pick, red shirt, and top boots. I 
 lifted my face and looked at that sign to hide my ex- 
 pression of concern from the Prince. 
 
 " Hullo, my little chicken, what's up ? You look as 
 pale as a ghost. Come, take a smash ! It will strengthen 
 you up. Been on a bender last night; no?" cried 
 an old sailor, glass in hand. 
 
 There was an enormous box-stove there in the 
 middle of the room, with a drum like a steam boiler 
 above, and a great wood fire that cracked and roared 
 like a furnace. 
 
 The walls were low, of painted plank, and were hung 
 around with cheap prints in gay colours — of race- 
 horses, prize-fighters, and bull-dogs. One end of the 
 room was devoted to a local picturing, on a plank 
 half the size of a barn door, which was called a 
 Mexican Bull. This name was prudently written at 
 the bottom, perhaps to prevent mistakes. The great 
 picture of the place, however, was that of a grizzly 
 bear and hunter, which hung at the back of the man 
 who dealt out the tumblers behind the bar. This 
 
82 IE A CALIFORNIA 
 
 picture was done by the hunter himself. He was 
 represented clasped in the bear's embrace, and 
 heroically driving an enormous knife to his heart. 
 The knife was big and broad as a hand-saw, red and 
 running with blood. The bear's fore legs were enor- 
 mous, and nearly twice as long and large as his hind 
 ones. It may be a good stroke of genius to throw all 
 the strength and power in the points to which the 
 attention will most likely be directed. At least that, 
 seemed to be the policy adopted by this artist of the 
 West. 
 
 An Indian scalp or two hung from a corner of this 
 painting. The long matted hair hung streaming 
 down over the ears of the bear and his red open 
 mouth. A few sheaves of arrows in quivers were hung 
 against the wall, with here and there a tomahawk, a 
 scalping-knife, boomerang and war-club, at the back 
 of the " bar-keep." 
 
 Little shelves of bottles, glasses, and other requi- 
 sites of a well-regulated bar, sprang up on either side 
 of the erect grizzly bear; and on the little shelf 
 where the picture rested lay a brace of pistols, 
 capped and cocked, within hand's reach of the cin- 
 namon-haired bar-keeper. This man was short, thick- 
 set, and of enormous strength, strength that had not 
 remained untrained. He had short red hair, which 
 stuck straight out from the scalp ; one tooth out in 
 front, and a long white scar across his narrow red 
 
MINING CAMP. 83 
 
 forehead. He wore a red shirt, open at the throat, 
 with the sleeves rolled up his brawny arms to the 
 elbows. 
 
 All this seems to be before me now. I believe I 
 could count and tell with a tolerable accuracy the 
 number of glasses and bottles there were behind the 
 bar. 
 
 Here is something strange. Everything that 
 passed, everything that touched my mind through 
 any source whatever, every form that my eyes 
 rested upon, in those last two or three minutes 
 before I broke down, remained as fixed and 
 substantial in the memory, as shafts of stone. 
 
 Is it not because they were the last ? because the 
 mind, in the long blank that followed, had nothing 
 else to do but fix those last things firmly in their 
 place; something as the last scene on the land or 
 the last words of friends are remembered when we 
 go down on a long journey across the sea. 
 
 I have a dim and uncertain recollection of trying 
 hard to hold on to the bar, of looking up to the 
 Prince for help in a helpless way ; the house seemed 
 to rock and reel, and then one side of the room was 
 lifted up so high I could not keep my feet — could not see 
 distinctly, could not hear at all, and then all seemed to 
 recede ; and all the senses refused to struggle longer 
 against the black and the blank sea that came over 
 me, and all things around me. 
 
84 IN A CALIFORNIA 
 
 The Prince, I think, put out his strong arms and 
 took me up, but I do not know. All this is painful to 
 recall. I never asked anything about it when I got 
 up again, because I tried to forget it. That is 
 impossible. I see that bar, bar-keeper, and grizzly- 
 bear so distinctly this moment, that if I were a 
 painter I could put every face, every tumbler, every- 
 thing there, on canvas as truthfully as they could 
 be taken by a photograph. 
 
 I remember the room they took me to up-stairs. 
 They spoke kindly, but I do not think I could 
 answer. Every now and then, through it all and in 
 all things, I could see the one-eyed negro. I lay 
 looking at the double-barrelled shot-gun against the 
 wall by the bed, and the bowie-knife that lay beside 
 a brace of pistols on the table ; some decanters on a 
 stand, and a long white pole, perhaps a sort of pick- 
 handle, in the corner, are all that I remember. And 
 yet all this fixed on the mind in an instant ; for 
 soon my remaining senses went away, and returned 
 no more for many, many weeks. 
 
 There was a little Chinaman, tawny, moon-eyed 
 and silent, sitting by the bed ; but when he saw me 
 lift my hands and look consciously around, his 
 homely features beamed with delight. He sprung 
 up from my side, spun around the room a time or 
 two in his paper slippers, hitched up his blue, loose 
 trousers, and seemed as glad as a country child when 
 
AMONG BARBARIANS. 
 
MINING CAMP. 85 
 
 a parent comes home from town. Then he took up 
 my hand, moved my head, fixed the pillow, and 
 again spun around the room, grinning and showing 
 his white teeth. 
 
 This little moon-eyed heathen belonged to that 
 race we send so many tracts and missionaries to 
 across the seas ; and was one of those little wretches 
 that the dear children in the cities of the Pacific pelt 
 and pound on Sabbath days with cobble stones, 
 rotten apples, hymn-books, bibles, and whatever 
 comes convenient, as they return home from church 
 and Sunday school. 
 
 At last, this diminutive Chinaman seemed to come 
 to his senses, and shot out of the door and down the 
 stairs as if flying for a wager, and I slept then and 
 dreamed sweet and beautiful dreams. 
 
 When I awoke the little heathen had returned. 
 The Prince, more earnest and thoughtful, it seemed 
 to me, than before, was at my side, and with him a 
 sallow, sickly-looking physician in green glasses, and 
 a ruffled shirt. Miners were coming in and going 
 out on tip-toe, holding their slouch hats stiffly in 
 both hands, and making long measured steps as they 
 moved around the bed. 
 
 I looked for the shot-gun on the wall but it was 
 gone ; a fancy-picture too had disappeared, or possibly, 
 I had only dreamed that such a picture hung on the 
 wall across by the window. The pistols had been 
 
86 IN A CALIFORNIA MINING CAMP. 
 
 taken away, too, from the stand, and the bowie- 
 knife was gone. There was only a book on the 
 stand — a brown, old, leather-bound book. The 
 decanters had been taken away, and a short junk- 
 bottle stood there, doing service for a vase, with a 
 bunch of wild autumn blossoms, and a green fir-twig 
 or two to relieve the yellow of the blooms. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 DOWN AMONG THE LIVE MEN. 
 
 CHANGE had certainly come over the 
 actions and, I may say, the mind of the 
 Prince, in the long weeks of my illness. 
 I had fallen into his hands so helplessly and so 
 wholly that I was in a way absolutely his. He 
 did not shift the responsibility, nor attempt to es- 
 cape it. 
 
 I could not, of course, then understand why my 
 presence, or the responsibility of a young person 
 thrown on him in this way, could have influenced him 
 for good or evil, or have altered his plans or course 
 of life in any way at all. I think I can now. I did 
 not stop to inquire then. It so happens that when 
 very young we are not particular about reasons for 
 anything. 
 
 It is often a fortunate thing for a man that the 
 fates have laid some responsibility to his charge. 
 From what I could learn the Prince was utterly 
 
 alone ; — had no one depending on him ; had formed 
 
 87 
 
88 DO WN AMONG 
 
 no very ardent attachments ; expected, of course, to 
 leave the mountains sometime, and settle down as all 
 others were doing, but did not just then care to fix 
 the time, or assume any concern about it. 
 
 Naturally noble and generous in all his instincts, 
 he fell to planning first for me, and then for himself 
 and me together. He saw no prospect better than 
 that of an honest miner. He shrunk from initiating 
 any one into the art of his own temporary calling, and 
 resolved to possess a mining claim, build a cabin, and 
 enter upon a real life. This made him a new man — a 
 more thoughtful, earnest man, perhaps — no better. 
 Besides, a recollection of his reverses at the Klamat 
 possibly had a little to do in this making up the 
 ^decision to turn over a new leaf in his life. Not the 
 losses, either — he could not care for that ; but, 
 rather, that he felt ashamed to have to do with a 
 calling where men would stoop so low and go to 
 such lengths to procure money. 
 
 After casting about for many days in the various 
 neighbouring localities, the Prince finally decided to 
 pitch his tent on the Humbug, a tributary of the 
 Klamat, and the most flourishing, newly-discovered 
 camp of the north. It lay west of the city, a day's 
 ride down in a deep, densely-timbered canon, out of 
 sight of Mount Shasta, out of sight of everything — 
 even the sun; save here and there where a land- 
 slide had ploughed up the forest, or the miners had 
 
TEE LIVE MEN, 89 
 
 mown down the great evergreens about their cabins, 
 or town sites in the camp. 
 
 Do not doubt or be surprised at this name of 
 Humbug. Get your map and you will see it there — 
 fifty miles or more north-west of Mount Shasta, twenty 
 miles from Greenhorn, thirty miles from Deadwood, 
 and about the same distance from Rogue's Gulch. 
 Hogem, Hardscrabble, and Hell-bent were adjoining, 
 and intervening mining camps of lesser note. 
 
 I asked the Prince to go down and see about my 
 pony when we were about to set out, but the negro 
 had confiscated him long since — claimed to hav e dis- 
 posed of him for his keeping. " He's eat his cussed 
 head off," said he, and I saw my swift patient little 
 companion no more. 
 
 On a crisp clear morning, we set out from the city, 
 and when we had reached the foot-hills to the west, 
 we struck a fall of snow, with enormous hare, ears as 
 large almost as those of Mexican mules, crossing 
 here and there, and coyotes sitting on the ground, 
 tame as dogs, looking down on the cabins and camp 
 below. 
 
 We had, strapped to our saddles behind us, blan- 
 kets, picks, shovels, frying-pans, beans, bacon, and 
 coffee, — all, of course, in limited quantities. 
 
 The two mules snuffed at the snow, lifted their 
 little feet gingerly, spun around many times like tops, 
 and brayed a solemn prayer or two to be allowed to 
 turn back. 
 
90 DOWN AMONG 
 
 Snow is a mule's aversion. Give him sand, even the 
 heat of a furnace, and only sage-brush to subsist 
 upon, and he will go on patient and uncomplaining ; 
 but snow goes against his nature. We began to leave 
 the world below — the camps, the clouds of smoke, and 
 the rich smell of the burning juniper and manzanita. 
 
 The pines were open on this side of the mountain, 
 so that sometimes we could see through the trees to 
 the world without and below. Over against us stood 
 Shasta. Grander, nearer, now he seemed than ever, 
 covered with snow from base to crown. 
 
 If you would see any mountain in its glory, you 
 must go up a neighbouring mountain, and see it 
 above the forests and lesser heights. You must see 
 a mountain with the clouds below you, and between 
 you and the object of contemplation. 
 
 Until you have seen a mountain over the tops and 
 crests of a sea of clouds, you have not seen, and can- 
 not understand, the sublime and majestic scenery of 
 the Pacific. 
 
 Never, until on some day of storms in the lower 
 world you have ascended one mountain, looked out 
 above the clouds, and seen the white snowy pyramids 
 piercing here and there the rolling nebulus sea, can 
 you hope to learn the freemasonry of mountain 
 scenery in its grandest, highest, and most supreme 
 degree. Lightning and storms and thunder under- 
 neath you ; calm and peace and perfect beauty about 
 you. Typical and suggestive. 
 
TEE LIVE MEN. 91 
 
 Sugar-pines, tall as pyramids, on either hand as we 
 rode up the trail, through the dry bright snow, with 
 great burrs or cones, long as your arm, swaying from 
 the tips of their lofty branches ; and little pine squir- 
 rels, black and brown, ran up and down, busy with 
 their winter hoard. 
 
 Once on the summit we dismounted, drew the 
 sinches till the mules grunted and put in a protest 
 with their teeth and heels, and then began the de- 
 scent. 
 
 The Prince had been silent all day, but as we were 
 mounting the mules again, he said — 
 
 " We may have a rocky time down there, my boy. 
 The grass is mighty short with me, I tell you. But 
 I have thought it all out, clean down to the bed-rock, 
 and this is the best that can be done. If we can 
 manage to scratch through this winter, we will be all 
 right for a big clean up by the time the snows ily 
 over again ; and then, if you like, you shall see an- 
 other land. There ! look down there," he said, as 
 we came to the rim of a bench in the mountain, and 
 had a look-out below, "that is the place wmere we 
 shall winter. Three thousand people there! not a 
 woman, not a child ! Two miles below, and ten 
 miles a-head !" 
 
 Not a woman ? Not much of a chance for a love 
 affair. He who consents to descend with me into 
 that deep dark gorge in the mountains, and live the 
 
92 DOWN AMONG 
 
 weary winter through, will see neither the light of 
 the sun, nor the smiles of woman. A sort of Hades. 
 A savage Eden, with many Adams walking up and 
 down, and plucking of every tree, nothing forbidden 
 here ; for here, so far as it would seem, are neither 
 laws of God or man. 
 
 "When shall we lie down and sleep, and awake and 
 find an Eve and the Eden in the forest ? An Eve 
 untouched and unstained, fresh from the hand of 
 God, gazing at her reflection in the mossy mountain 
 stream, amazed at her beauty, and in love with 
 herself; even in this first act setting an example 
 for man that he has followed too well for his own 
 peace. 
 
 This canon was as black as Erebus down there — a 
 sea of sombre firs ; and down, down as if the earth 
 was cracked and cleft almost in two. Here and there 
 lay little nests of clouds below us, tangled in the tree- 
 tops, no wind to drive them, nothing to fret and dis- 
 turb. They lay above the dusks of the forest as if 
 asleep. Over across the canon stood another moun- 
 tain, not so fierce as this, but black with forest, and 
 cut and broken into many gorges — scars of earth- 
 quake shocks, and sabre-cuts of time. Gorge on 
 gorge, canon intersecting canon, pitching down to- 
 wards the rapid Klamat — a black and boundless 
 forest till it touches the very tide of the sea a hun- 
 dred miles to the west. 
 
THE LIVE MEN. 93 
 
 Our cabin was on the mountain side. Where else 
 could it have been but on the mountain top ? No- 
 thing but mountains. A little stream went creeping 
 down below, — a little wanderer among the boulders 
 — for it was now sorely fretted and roiled by the 
 thousands of miners up and down. 
 
 There was a town, a sort of common centre, called 
 The Forks ; for here three little streams joined hands, 
 and went down from there to the Klamat together. 
 Our cabin stood down on the main stream, not far 
 from the river. 
 
 The Forks had two butcher's shops ; and each of 
 the rival houses sent up and down the streams two 
 mules each day, laden with their meats ; left so much 
 at each claim as directed, weighed it out themselves, 
 kept the accounts themselves ; and yet, never to my 
 knowledge, in any of the mining camps, did the but- 
 cher betray his trust. A small matter this, you say. 
 No doubt it is. Yet it is true and new. Any new 
 truth is always worthy of attention. I mention this 
 particularly as an item of evidence confirmative of my 
 belief, that we have only to trust man to make him 
 honest, and, on the other hand, to watch and suspect 
 him to make him a knave. 
 
 The principal saloon of The Forks was the 
 "HowhV Wilderness;" an immense pine-log cabin, 
 with higher walls than most cabins, earth floor, and 
 an immense fire-place, where crackled and roared, day 
 
94 DOWN AMONG 
 
 and night, a pine-log fire, that refreshes me even to 
 this day to remember. 
 
 It is true the Howlin' Wilderness was not high- 
 toned, was not even first-class in this fierce little min- 
 ing camp of The Forks ; but it was a spacious place 
 — always had more people in it and a bigger fire than 
 other places, and so was a power and a centre in the 
 town. Besides, all the important fights took place at 
 the Howlin' Wilderness, and if you wanted to be well 
 up in the news, or to see the Saturday evening 
 entertainment, you had to have some regard for the 
 Howlin' Wilderness. 
 
 The proprietors, who stood behind the bar, had 
 bags of sand laid up in a bullet-proof wall inside the 
 counter, between them and the crowd, so that when 
 the shooting set in, and men threw themselves on 
 the floor, fled through the door, or barricaded their 
 breasts with monte-tables and wooden benches, they 
 had only to drop down behind the bags of sand, and 
 lie there, pistols in hand, till the ball was over. 
 
 These men were wisely silent and impartial in all 
 misunderstandings that arose. They always seemed 
 to try to quell a trouble, and prevent a fight ; per- 
 haps they did. At all events, when the battles were 
 over, they were always the first to take up the 
 wounded, and do what they could for the dying and 
 the dead. There was a great puncheon, hewn from 
 sugar-pine, that had once been a monte-table, back 
 
TEE LIVE MEN. 95 
 
 on the outside by the chimney. This was stained 
 with the blood of many. Many bodies had been laid 
 out, in the course of a year, to stiffen on this board. 
 
 "We will have a man for breakfast to-morrow," 
 some one would say, when shots were heard in the 
 direction of the Howlin' Wilderness; and the pro- 
 phecy was nearly always fulfilled. 
 
 There was a tall man, a sort of half sport and half 
 miner, who had a cabin close to town, who seemed 
 to take a special interest in these battles. He was 
 known as " Long Dan," always carried two pistols, and 
 took a pride in getting into trouble. 
 
 "Look here," said Prince to him one evening, 
 after he had been telling his six-shooter adventures, 
 with great delight, by the cabin fire, "Look here, 
 Dan, some of these days you will die with your 
 boots on. Now see if you don't, if you keep on 
 slinging your six-shooter around loose in this sort of 
 a way, you will go up the flume as slick as a salmon 
 — die with your boots on before you know it." 
 
 Dan smiled blandly as he tapped an ivory pistol- 
 butt, and said, " Bet you the cigars, I don't ! When- 
 ever my man comes to the centre, I will call him, 
 see if I don't, and get away with it, too." 
 
 Now to understand the pith of the grim joke 
 which Dan played in the last act, you must know 
 that " dying with the boots on " means a great deal 
 in the mines. It is the poetical way of expressing 
 the result of a bar-room or street-battle. 
 
96 DOWN AMONG 
 
 Let me here state that while the wild, semi-savage 
 life of the mines and mountains has brought forth no 
 dialect to speak of, it has produced many forms of 
 expression that are to be found nowhere else. 
 
 These sharp sword-cuts are sometimes coarse, 
 sometimes wicked, but always forcible and driven to 
 the hilt. They are even sometimes strangely poetical, 
 and when you know their origin, they carry with them 
 a touch of tenderness beyond the reach of song. 
 
 Take, for example, the last words of the old Sierra 
 Nevada stage-driver, who, for a dozen years, had sat 
 up on his box in storm or sun, and dashed down the 
 rocky roads, with his hat on his nose, his foot on the 
 brake, and the four lines threaded through his 
 fingers. 
 
 The old hero of many encounters with robbers and 
 floods and avalanches in the Sierras, was dying now. 
 His friends gathered around him to say farewell. 
 He half raised his head, lifted his hands as if still at 
 his post, and said : — 
 
 " Boys, I am on the down grade, and can't reach 
 the brake !" and sank down and died. 
 
 And so it is that " the down grade," an expression 
 born of the death of the old stage-driver, has a 
 meaning with us now. 
 
 A Saturday or so after the conversation alluded to 
 between Long Dan and the Prince, there were heard 
 pistol shots in the direction of the Howlin 7 Wilder- 
 
THE LI VE MEN. 97 
 
 ness saloon, and most of the men rushed forth to see 
 what Jonah, fate had pitched upon to be thrown into 
 the sea of eternity, and be the " man for breakfast " 
 this time. 
 
 Nothing "draws" like a bar-room fight of Cali- 
 fornia. It is a sudden thing. Sharp and quick come 
 the keen reports, and the affair has the advantage of 
 being quite over by the time you reach the spot, and 
 all danger of serving the place of barricades for a 
 stray bullet is past. 
 
 I have known miners standing on their good be- 
 haviour, who resisted the temptations of hurdy-gurdy 
 houses, bull-fights, and bull and bear encounters, 
 who always wrote home on Sundays, read old let- 
 ters, and said the Lord's Prayer; but I never yet 
 knew one who could help going to see the dead man 
 or the scene of the six-shooter war-dance, whenever 
 the shots were heard. 
 
 The Prince rushed up. The house was full ; surging 
 and excited men with their hats knocked off, their 
 faces red with passion, and their open red shirts 
 showing their strong, hairy bosoms. 
 
 " It is Long Dan," some one called out ; and this 
 made the Prince, who was his neighbour, push his 
 way more eagerly through the men. He reached the 
 wounded man at last, and the crowd, who knew the 
 Prince as an acquaintance of the sufferer, fell back 
 and gave him a place at his side. 
 
98 DO WN AMONG THE LIVE MEN, 
 
 The proprietors of the Howlin' Wilderness had set 
 up the monte- table, which had been overthrown in 
 the struggle, and laid the dying Dan gently there 
 with an old soldier overcoat under his head. 
 
 When the Prince took up the helpless hand of the 
 poor fellow, so overthrown in his pride and strength, 
 and spoke to him, he slowly opened his eyes, looked 
 straight at the Prince with a smile, only perceptible, 
 hardly as distinct as the tear in his eye, and said in a 
 whisper, as he drew the Prince down to his face : 
 
 " Old fellow, Prince, old boy, take off my boots." 
 
 The Prince hastened to obey, and again took his 
 place at his side. 
 
 Again Long Dan drew him down, and said, huskily, 
 
 " Prince, Prince, old boy, I've won the cigars ! I've 
 won 'em, by the holy poker !" 
 
 And so he died. 
 
WINNING THE BET. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 snow! nothing but snow. 
 
 UCH fearful scenes were the chief diversions 
 of the camp. True, the miners did not, as a 
 rule, take part in these bloody carnivals, but 
 were rather the spectators in the circus. The men at 
 The Forks, gamblers and the like, were the gladiators. 
 
 Of course, we had some few papers, very old ones, 
 and there were some few novels on the creek ; but 
 there was no place of amusement, no neighbours with 
 entertaining families, nothing but the monotony of 
 camp and cabin-life of the most ungracious kind. 
 
 As for ourselves, I know the Prince had often hard 
 
 work to keep his commissary department in tack. 
 
 The butchers no longer competed for his patronage, 
 
 and but for fear of his influence to their disadvantage, 
 
 backed by something of real heart, as these mountain 
 
 butchers mostly possess to an uncommon degree for 
 
 men in their calling, they would have left him long 
 
 ago. 
 
 We had a claim down among the boulders big as 
 
 99 
 
100 SNO W ! NOTHING 
 
 a barn, at the base of the cabin, in the creek ; but if 
 it contained any gold worth mentioning we had not 
 yet had any real evidence of it. 
 
 We toiled — let that be understood — we two 
 together. I, of course, was not strong, and not 
 worth much ; but he, from dawn till dark, never took 
 rest at all. He was in earnest — a thoughtful man 
 now. He was working on a new problem, and was 
 concerned. Often at night, by the light of the pine- 
 log tire, I would see the severe lines of thought 
 across his splendid face, and wished that I, too, was a 
 strong man, and such a man as this. 
 
 Sometimes he would talk to me of myself, lay 
 plans for us both, and be quite delighted to find that 
 I left all to him. I think he was half glad to find I 
 was so helpless and dependent. 
 
 It was a severe and cruel winter. I remember 
 one Sunday I went down to the claim and found a 
 lot of Calif ornian quails frozen to death in the snow. 
 They had huddled up close as possible ; tried to keep 
 warm, but perished there, every one. Maybe this 
 was because we had cut away all the under-brush up 
 and down the creek and let in the cold and snow, 
 and left the birds without a shelter. 
 
 The Prince was entirely without money now, and 
 anything in the shape of food was fifty cents and a 
 dollar a pound. The gay gambler was being put to 
 the test. It was a great fall from his grand life of 
 
BUT SNOW. 101 
 
 the year before. It remained to be seen if lie would 
 be consumed in the fire, or would come out only 
 brightened and beautified. 
 
 The cold weather grew sharply colder. One 
 morning when I arose and went down to the stream 
 to wash my hands and face, and snuff the keen, crisp 
 air, the rushing mountain stream was still ; not even 
 the plunge and gurgle underneath the ice. It was 
 frozen stiff and laid out in a long white shroud of 
 frost and ice, and fairy- work by delicate hands was 
 done all along the border ; but the stream was still — 
 dead, utterly dead. 
 
 The strip of sky that was visible above us grew 
 dark and leaden. Some birds flew frightened past, 
 crossing the canon above our heads and seeking 
 shelter ; and squirrels ran up and down the pines and 
 frozen hillsides in silence and in haste. We in- 
 stinctively, like the birds, began to prepare for the 
 storm, and stored in wood all day till a whole corner 
 of the cabin was filled with logs of pine and fir, 
 sweet-smelling juniper and manzanita to kindle with, 
 and some splinters of pitch, riven from a sugar pine 
 seamed and torn by lightning, up the hill. 
 
 The Prince kept hard at work, patient and 
 cheerful all day, but still he w^as silent and thought- 
 ful. I did not ask him any questions ; I trusted this 
 man, loved him, leaned on him, believed in him 
 solely. It was strange, and yet not strange, con- 
 
102 SNOW I NOTHING 
 
 sidering my fervid, passionate nature, my inex- 
 perience and utter ignorance of men and things. 
 But lie was worthy. I had never seen a full, 
 splendid, sincere, strong man like this. I had to 
 have some one — some thing — to love; it was a ne- 
 cessity of my nature. This man answered all, and I 
 was satisfied. Had he called to me some morning 
 and said, "Come, we will start north now, through 
 this snow ; " or, " Come, let us go to the top of Mount 
 Shasta, and warm us by the furnace of the volcano 
 there," I had not hesitated a moment, never ques- 
 tioned the wisdom and propriety of the journey, but 
 followed him with the most perfect faith and 
 undoubting zeal and energy. 
 
 The next morning there was a bank of snow 
 against the door when I opened it. The trail was 
 level and obliterated. Snow ! Snow ! Snow ! The 
 stream that had lain all day in state, in its shroud 
 of frost and fairy-work, was buried now, and beside 
 the grave, the alder and yew along the bank bent 
 their heads and drooped their limbs in sad and 
 beautiful regret ; a patient, silent sorrow. 
 
 Over across from the cabin the mountain side 
 shot up at an angle almost frightful to look upon, 
 till it lost its pine-covered summit in the clouds, and 
 lay now a slanting sheet of snow. 
 
 The trees had surrendered to the snow. They no 
 longer shook their sable plumes, or tossed their heads 
 
BUT SNOW. 103 
 
 at all. Their limbs reached out no more triumphant 
 in the storm, but drooped and hung in silence at 
 their sides — quiet, patient, orderly as soldiers in a 
 line, with grounded arms. Back of us the same scene 
 was lifted to the clouds. Snow ! Snow ! Snow ! 
 nothing but snow! To right and to left, up and 
 down the buried stream, were cabins covered with 
 snow, white and cold as tombs and stones of marble 
 in a churchyard. 
 
 And still the snow came down steadily and white, 
 in flakes like feathers. It did not blow or bluster 
 about as if it wanted to assert itself. It seemed as 
 if it already had absolute control ; rather like a king, 
 who knows that all must and will bow down before 
 him. Steady and still, strong and stealthy, it 
 came upon us and possessed the earth. Not even a 
 bird was heard to chirp, or a squirrel to chatter a 
 protest. High over head, in the clouds as it seemed, 
 or rather back of us a little, on the steep and stu- 
 pendous mountain, it is true a coyote lifted his nose 
 to the snow, and called out dolefully ; but that, may 
 be, was a call to his mate across the canon, in the 
 clouds on the hill-top opposite. That was all that 
 could be heard. 
 
 The trail was blocked, and the butcher came no 
 more. This was a sad thing to us. I know that 
 more than once that morning the Prince went to the 
 door and looked up sharply toward the point where 
 
104 SNOW! NOTHING 
 
 the mule made his appearance when the trail was 
 open, and that his face expressed uncommon concern 
 when he had settled in his mind that the beef supply 
 was at an end. 
 
 It is pretty certain that the two butchers had been 
 waiting for some good excuse to shut up shop with- 
 out offending the miners, until their claims should 
 be opened in the spring. This they now had, and at 
 once took advantage of the opportunity. 
 
 In these days no man thought of refusing credit. 
 A man who had said " No credit ! " would have had 
 " no business " in the mines. Any merchant, saloon- 
 keeper, or butcher, who had had the littleness and 
 audacity to have put up the sign " No tick," now so 
 frequent in mining camps and border towns, at that 
 time would have stood a first-rate chance of having 
 his house pulled down about his ears. These men 
 had a strangely just way of doing things in the early 
 days. They did not ask for credit often, but when 
 they did they wanted it, needed it, and woe then to 
 the man who refused. Every man in the camp was 
 told of it, in no modified form, you may be sure ; and 
 that shop and that man were, at the least, shunned 
 thereafter, as if one had been a pest-house and the 
 other the keeper of it. 
 
 We could mine no more, could pick-and-shovel no 
 more, with frosty fingers, in the frozen ground, by 
 the pine-log fire, down by the complaining, troubled 
 
BUT SNOW. 105 
 
 little stream. The mine was buried with the brook. 
 
 I used to think some strange and sympathetic 
 things of this stream, even in our Jiardest battles for 
 a respectable existence on its banks, that gloomy, 
 weary winter. That stream was never satisfied. It 
 ran, and foamed, and fretted, hurried and hid under 
 the boughs and bushes, held on to the roots and 
 grasses, and lifted little white hands as it ran to- 
 ward the Klamat, a stronger and braver brother, as 
 if there were grizzlies up the gorge where it came 
 from. At best, it had but a sorry time, even before 
 the miners came. It had to wedge itself in between 
 the foot-hills, and elbow its way for every inch of 
 room. It was kicked and cudgelled from this foot- 
 hill to that ; it ran from side to side, and worked, 
 and wound, and curved, and cork-screwed on in a 
 way that had made an angler sorry. Maybe, after 
 all, it was glad to fold its little icy hands across its 
 fretted breast, and rest, and rest, and rest, stiff and 
 still, beneath the snow, below the pines and yew and 
 cedar trees that bent their heads in silence by the 
 sleeper. 
 
 The Kanaka sugar-mat was empty; the strip of 
 bacon that had hung in the corner against the wall 
 was gone, and the flour-sack grew low and sugges- 
 tive. 
 
 Miners are great eaters in the winter. Snuff the 
 fierce frost weather <of ^the Sierras, run in the snow, 
 
106 SNO W! NOTHING 
 
 or delve in the mine through the day, and roast by 
 a great pine fire through the evening, and you will 
 eat like an Englishman. 
 
 The snow had fallen very fast ; then the weather 
 settled cold and clear as a bell. The largest and 
 the brightest stars, it seemed to me, hang about and 
 above Mount Shasta in those cold, bright winter 
 nights of the north. They seem as large as Cali- 
 fornia lilies ; they flash and flare, and sparkle and 
 dart their little spangles; they lessen and enlarge, 
 and seem to make signs, and talk and understand 
 each other, in their beautiful blue home, that seems 
 in the winter time so near the summit of the moun- 
 tain. 
 
 The Indians say that it is quite possible to step 
 from this mountain to the stars. They say that their 
 fathers have done so often. They lay so many great 
 achievements to their fathers. In this they are very 
 like the white man. But maybe, after all, some of 
 their fathers have gone from this mountain-top to 
 the stars. Who knows ? 
 
 We could do nothing but get wood, cook, and 
 eat. It did not take us long to cook and eat. 
 
 The bill of fare was short enough. Miners nearly 
 always lay in a great store of provisions — enough to 
 last them through all the winter, as no stores or 
 supply posts are kept open when the mines are 
 closed, as they were then. With us that was impos- 
 
BUTSJVOW. 107 
 
 sible. All the others up and down the stream, with 
 few exceptions, had complete supplies on hand, and 
 had a good and jovial time generally. 
 
 They got wood, made snow shoes, cleared off race 
 tracks, and ran races by hundreds on great shoes, 
 twelve and fifteen feet in length, or made coasting 
 places on the hillsides, and slid down hill. 
 
 At night, many would get out the old greasy pack 
 of cards, sit before the fire, and play innocent games 
 of old sledge, draw poker, euchre or whist, while 
 some would read by the pine-log light; others, 
 possessed with a little more devilment, or restlessness, 
 maybe, or idle curiosity, would take the single deep- 
 cut trail that led to The Forks, and bring up down 
 at the crackling, cheerful fire-place of the HowhV 
 Wilderness. 
 
 The Prince and I sometimes went to town too. 
 It was dull work sitting there, us two, in the warm 
 little log-cabin, covered all up in snow, with nothing 
 to read, nothing in common to talk of, and him, full 
 of care and anxiety about the next day's rations, and 
 the next ; and it was a blessed relief to sometimes go 
 out, mix in a crowd and see the broad-breasted, 
 ruddy-faced men, and hear their strong and hearty 
 voices, even though the utterances of some were 
 often thick with oaths and frequent violations of the 
 laws of grammar. 
 
 One morning we had only bread for breakfast. 
 
108 SNO W! NOTHING 
 
 The Prince was gloomy and silent as we sat down. 
 He did not remain long at the table. He stood by 
 the fire and watched my relish of the little breakfast 
 with evident satisfaction. 
 
 " Little one," said he, at last, " it is getting mighty 
 rocky. I tell you the grass is shorter than it ever 
 was with us before, and what to do next I do not 
 know." 
 
 There was something affecting in the voice and 
 manner. My breakfast was nearly choking me, and 
 I tried to hide my face from his. I got up from 
 the table, went to the door and looked across into 
 the white sheet of snow hung upon the mountain 
 opposite, got the air, came back, kicked the fire 
 vigorously, and turned and stood by his side with 
 my back to the fire also. 
 
 The weather Avas still clear and cold. There was, 
 of course, no absolute need of going hungry there, as 
 far as we two were concerned, if we had had the 
 courage, or rather the cowardice, to ask for bread. 
 
 But this man was a proud man and a complete 
 man, I take it ; and when a man of that nature gets 
 cornered, he is going to endure a great deal before 
 he makes any sign. A true man can fight, he can 
 kill, but he cannot ask for quarter. Want only makes 
 such a man more sensitive. Distress only intensifies 
 his proud and passionate nature, and he prepares 
 himself for everything possible but an appeal to man. 
 
BUT SNOW. 109 
 
 Besides, this man was not altogether a miner. He 
 had never felt that he had won his place among the 
 brawny, broad-shouldered men, who from the first, 
 and all through life, had borne and accepted the 
 common curse that fell on man through the first 
 transgression, and he had always held himself some- 
 what aloof. 
 
 Perhaps he was fighting a battle with himself, 
 Who knows ? It seems to me now, although I had 
 no thought of such a thing then, that he had made 
 a resolve within himself to make his bread by the 
 sweat of his brow, to set a good example to one 
 whom fate had given into his charge, and never turn 
 back or deviate from the one direction. To have 
 asked for help from men of the old calling would 
 have meant a great deal that he was not willing to 
 admit, even if help had been forthcoming, which, as 
 I have said, was extremely problematical. 
 
 What that man must have felt would be painful to 
 consider. As for myself, I did not take in all the 
 situation, or really half of it. This man somehow, 
 stood to me like a tower. I had no fear. 
 
 The weather was still intensely cold. That after- 
 noon the Prince said : 
 
 u Come ,we will go to town." 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 BLOOD ON THE SNOW. 
 
 HERE was a tribe of Indians camped down 
 on the rapid, rocky Klamat river — a sullen, 
 ugly set were they, too : at least so said The 
 Forks. Never social, hardly seeming to notice the 
 whites, who were now thick about them, below them, 
 above them, on the river and all around them. Some- 
 times we would meet one on the narrow trail ; he 
 would gather his skins about him, hide his bow and 
 arrows under their folds, and, without seeming to see 
 any one, would move jmst us still as a shadow. I do 
 not remember that I ever saw one of these Indians 
 laugh, not even to smile. A hard-featured, half- 
 starved set of savages, of whom the wise men of the 
 camp prophesied no good. 
 
 The snow, unusually deep this winter, had driven 
 them all down from the mountains, and they were 
 compelled to camp on the river. 
 
 The game, too, had been driven down along with 
 
 the Indians, but it was of but little use to them. 
 
 110 
 
BLOOD ON THE SNO W. Ill 
 
 Their bows and arrows did poor competition with the 
 rifles of the whites in the killing of the game. The 
 whites fairly filled the cabins with deer and elk, got all 
 the lion's share, and left the Indians almost destitute. 
 
 Another thing that made it rather more hard on 
 the Indians than anything else, was the utter failure 
 of the annual run of salmon the summer before, on 
 account of the muddy water. The Klamat, which 
 had poured from the mountain lakes to the sea as 
 clear as glass, was now made muddy and turbid from 
 the miners washing for gold on its banks and its 
 tributaries. The trout turned on their sides and 
 died ; the salmon from the sea came in but rarely on 
 account of this ; and what few did come were pretty 
 safe from the spears of the Indians, because of the 
 coloured water ; so that supply, which was more than 
 all others their bread and their meat, was entirely 
 cut off. 
 
 Mine ? It was all a mystery to these Indians as 
 long as they were permitted to live. Besides, there 
 were some whites mining who made poor headway 
 against hunger. I have seen them gather in groups 
 on the bank above the mines and watch in silence for 
 hours as if endeavouring to make it out ; at last they 
 would shrug their shoulders, draw their skins closer 
 about them, and stalk away no wiser than before. 
 
 Why we should tear up the earth, toil like gnomes 
 from sun-up to sun-down, rain or sun, destroy the 
 
112 BLOOD ON 
 
 forests and pollute the rivers, was to them more than 
 a mystery — it was a terror. I believe they accepted 
 it as a curse, the work of evil spirits, and so bowed to 
 it in sublime silence. 
 
 This loss of salmon was a greater loss than you 
 would suppose. These fish in the spring-time pour 
 up these streams from the sea in incalculable swarms. 
 They fairly darken the water. On the head of the 
 Sacramento, before that once beautiful river was 
 changed from a silver sheet to a dirty yellow stream, 
 I have seen between the Devil's Castle and Mount 
 Shasta the stream so filled with salmon that it was 
 impossible to force a horse across the current. Of 
 course, this was not usual, and now can only be met 
 with hard up at the heads of mountain streams where 
 mining is not carried on, and where the advance of 
 the fish is checked by falls on the head of the stream. 
 The amount of salmon which the Indians would 
 spear and dry in the sun, and hoard away for winter, 
 under such circumstances, can be imagined; and I 
 can now better understand their utter discomfiture at 
 the loss of their fisheries than I did then. 
 
 A sharp, fierce winter was upon them ; for reasons 
 above stated they had no store of provisions on hand, 
 save, perhaps, a few dried roots and berries ; and the 
 whites had swept away and swallowed up the game 
 before them as fast as it had been driven by the 
 winter from the mountains. Yet I do not know that 
 
THE SNOW. 113 
 
 any one thought of all this then. I am sure I did not ; 
 and I do not remember hearing any allusion made to 
 these things by the bearded men of the camp, old 
 enough, and wise enough too, to look at the heart of 
 things. Perhaps it was because they were all so busy 
 and intent on getting gold. I do remember distinctly, 
 however, that there was a pretty general feeling 
 against the Indians down on the river — a general 
 feeling of dislike and distrust. 
 
 What made matters worse, there was a set of men, 
 low men, loafers, and of the lowest type, who would 
 hang around those lodges at night, give the Indians 
 whiskey of the vilest sort, debauch their women, and 
 cheat the men out of their skins and bows and arrows. 
 There was not a saloon, not a gambling den in camp 
 that did not have a sheaf of feathered, flint-headed 
 arrows in an otter quiver, and a yew bow hanging 
 behind the bar. 
 
 Perhaps there was a grim sort of philosophy in the 
 red man so disposing of his bow and arrows now that 
 the game was gone and they were of no further use. 
 Sold them for bread for his starving babes, maybe. 
 How many tragedies are hidden here ? How many 
 tales of devotion, self-denial, and sacrifice, as true as 
 the white man ever lived, as pure, and brave, and 
 beautiful as ever gave tongue to eloquence or pen to 
 song, sleep here with the dust of these sad and silent 
 people on the bank of the stormy river ! 
 
1U BLOOD 02T 
 
 In this condition of things, about mid- winter, when 
 the snow was deep and crusted stiff, and all nature 
 seemed dead and buried in a ruffled shroud, there was 
 a murder. The Indians had broken out ! The pro- 
 phesied massacre had begun ! Killed by the Indians ! 
 It swept like a telegram through the camp. Con- 
 fused and incoherent, it is true, bufc it gathered force 
 and form as the tale new on from tongue to tongue, 
 until it assumed a frightful shape. 
 
 A man had been killed by the Indians down at the 
 rancheria. Not much of a man, it is true. A" capper ; " 
 a sort of tool and hanger-on about the lowest gam- 
 bling dens. Killed, too, down in the Indian camp 
 when he should have been in bed, or at home, or at 
 least in company with his kind. 
 
 All this made the miners hesitate a bit as they 
 hurriedly gathered in at The Forks, with their long 
 Kentucky rifles, their pistols capped and primed, and 
 bowie knives in their belts. 
 
 But as the gathering storm that was to sweep the 
 Indians from the earth took shape and form, these 
 honest men stood out in little knots, leaning on their 
 rifles in the streets, and gravely questioned whether, 
 all things considered, the death of the " Chicken," for 
 that was the dead man's name, was sufficient cause 
 for interference. 
 
 To their eternal credit these men mainly decided 
 that it was not, and two by two they turned away, 
 
THE SNO TT. 115 
 
 >-■ 
 
 went back to their cabins, hung their rifles np on the 
 rack, and turned their thoughts to their own affairs. 
 
 But the hangers-on about the town were terribly- 
 enraged . "A man has been killed ! " they pro- 
 claimed aloud. "A man has been murdered by the 
 savages ! ! We shall all be massacred ! butchered ! 
 burnt ! ! " 
 
 In one of the saloons where men were wont to 
 meet at night, have stag-dances, and drink lightning, 
 a short, important man, with the print of a glass- 
 tumbler cut above his eye, arose and made a speech. 
 
 "Fellow-miners (he had never touched a pick in 
 his life), I am ready to die for me country! (He 
 was an Irishman sent out to Sydney at the Crown's 
 expense.) What have I to live for? (Nothing 
 whatever, as far as anyone could tell.) Fellow- 
 miners, a man has been kilt by the treacherous 
 savages — kilt in cold blood ! Fellow-miners, let us 
 advance upon the inemy. Let us — let us — fellow- 
 miners, let us take a drink and advance upon the 
 inemy." 
 
 This man had borrowed a pistol, and held or flour- 
 ished it in his hand as he talked to the crowd of 
 idlers, rum-dealers, and desperadoes — to the most of 
 whom any diversion from the monotony of camp-life, 
 or excitement, seemed a blessing. 
 
 " Range around me. Rally to the bar and take a 
 drink, every man of you, at me own ixpense." The 
 
116 BLOOD ON 
 
 bar-keeper, who was also proprietor of the place, 
 a man not much above the type of the speaker, 
 ventured a mild remonstrance at this wholesale 
 generosity; but the pistol, nourished in a very sug- 
 gestive way, settled the matter, and, with something 
 of a groan, he set his decanters to the crowd, and 
 became a bankrupt. 
 
 This was the beginning ; they passed from saloon 
 to saloon, or, rather, from door to door; the short, 
 stout Irishman making speeches and the mob 
 gathering force and arms as it went, and then, wild 
 w T ith drink and excitement, moved down upon the 
 Indians, some miles away on the bank of the river. 
 
 " Come," said the Prince to me, as they passed out 
 of town, "let us see this through. Here will be 
 blood. We will see from the hill overlooking the 
 camp. I hope the Indians are 'on it ' — hope to God 
 they are ' heeled,' and that they will receive the 
 wretches warmly as they deserve." The Prince was 
 wild. 
 
 Maybe his own wretchedness had something to do 
 with his wrath ; but I think not. I should rather say 
 that had he been in strength and spirits, and had his 
 pistols, which had long since been disposed of for 
 bread, he had met this mob face to face, and sent 
 it back to town or to the place where the wretches 
 belonged. 
 
 We followed not far behind the crowd of fifty or 
 
TEE SNOW, 117 
 
 sixty men armed with pistols, rifles, knives, and 
 hatchets. 
 
 The trail led to a little point overlooking the bar 
 on which the Indian huts were huddled. 
 
 The river made a bend about there. It ground 
 and boiled in a crescent blocked with running 
 ice and snow. They were out in the extreme curve 
 of a horse-shoe made by the river, and we advanced 
 from without. They were in a net. They had only 
 a choice of deaths ; death by drowning, or death at 
 the hands of their hereditary foe. 
 
 It was nearly night ; cold and sharp the wind blew 
 up the river and the snow flew around like feathers. 
 Not an Indian to be seen. The thin blue smoke 
 came slowly up, as if afraid to leave the wigwams, 
 and the traditional, ever watchful and wakeful 
 Indian dog was not to be seen or heard. The men 
 hurried down upon the camp, spreading out upon 
 the horse-shoe as they advanced in a run. 
 
 " Stop here," said the Prince ; and we stood from 
 the wind behind a boulder that stood, tall as a cabin, 
 upon the bar. The crowd advanced to within half a 
 pistol shot, and gave a shout as they drew and 
 levelled their arms. Old squaws came out — bang! 
 bang ! bang ! shot after shot, and they were pierced 
 and fell, or turned to run. 
 
 Some men sprung up, wounded, but fell the 
 instant, for the whites, yelling, howling, screaming, 
 
118 BLOOD OlST 
 
 were among the lodges, shooting down at arm's 
 length man, woman, or child. Some attempted the 
 river, I should say, for I afterwards saw streams of 
 blood upon the ice, but not one escaped ; nor was a 
 hand raised in defence. It was all done in a little time. 
 Instantly as the shots and shouts began we two 
 advanced, we rushed into the camp, and when we 
 reached the spot only now and then a shot was 
 heard within a lodge, dispatching a wounded man or 
 woman. The few surviving children — for nearly all 
 had been starved to death — had taken refuge under 
 skins and under lodges overthrown, hidden away as 
 little kittens will hide just old enough to spit and 
 hiss, and hide when they first see the face of man. 
 These were now dragged forth and shot. Not all 
 these men who made this mob, bad as they were, 
 did this — only a few; but enough to leave, as far 
 as they could, no living thing. Christ ! it was 
 pitiful ! The babies did not scream. Not a wail, 
 not a sound. The murdered men and women, in 
 the few minutes that the breath took leave, did not 
 even groan. 
 
 As we came up a man named " Shon " — at least, 
 that was all the name I knew for him — held up a 
 baby by the leg, a naked, bony little thing, which he 
 had dragged from under a lodge — held it up with one 
 hand, and with the other blew its head to pieces with 
 his pistol. 
 
THE SNOW. 119 
 
 I must stop here to say that this man Shon soon 
 left camp, and was afterwards hung by the Vigilance 
 Committee near Lewiston, Idaho Territory ; that he 
 whined for his life like a puppy, and died like 
 a coward as he was. I chronicle this fact with a 
 feeling of perfect delight. 
 
 He was a tall, spare man, with small, grey eyes, 
 a weak, wicked mouth, colourless and treacherous, 
 that was for ever smiling and smirking in your face. 
 
 Shun a man like that. A man who always smiles 
 is a treacherous-natured, contemptible coward. 
 
 He knows, himself, how villainous and contemp- 
 tible he is, and he feels that you know it too, and so 
 tries to smile his way into your favour. Turn away 
 from the man who smiles and smiles, and rubs his 
 hands as if he felt and all men knew, that they were 
 really dirty. 
 
 You can put more souls of such men as that inside 
 of a single grain of sand than there are dimes in the 
 national debt. 
 
 This man threw down the body of the child among 
 the dead, and rushed across to where a pair of ruffians 
 had dragged up another, a little girl, naked, bony, 
 thin as a shadow, starved into a ghost. He caught 
 her by the hair with a howl of delight, placed the 
 pistol to her head and turned around to point the 
 muzzle out of range of his companions who stood 
 around on the other side. 
 
120 BLOOD ON 
 
 The child did not cry — she did not even flinch. 
 Perhaps she did not know what it meant; but I 
 should rather believe she had seen so much of death 
 there, so much misery, the steady, silent work of the 
 monster famine through the village day after day, 
 that she did not care. I saw her face; it did not 
 even wince. Her lips were thin and fixed, and firm 
 as iron. 
 
 The villian, having turned her around, now lifted 
 his arm, cocked the pistol, and — 
 
 "Stop that, you infernal scoundrel! Stop that, 
 or die ! You damned assassin, let go that child, or 
 I will pitch you neck and crop into the Klamat." 
 
 The Prince had him by the throat with one hand, 
 and with the other he wrested the pistol from his 
 grasp and threw it into the river. The Prince had 
 not even so much as a knife. The man did not know 
 this, nor did the Prince care, or he had not thrown 
 away the weapon he wrung from his hand. The 
 Prince pushed the child behind him, and advanced 
 towards the short, fat Sydney convict, who had now 
 turned, pistol in hand, in his direction. 
 
 " Keep your distance, you Sydney duck, keep your 
 distance, or I will send you to hell across lots in a 
 second." 
 
 There are some Tiard names given on the Pacific ; 
 but when you call a man a "Sydney duck" it is 
 well understood that you mean blood. If you call a 
 
THE OTHER SIDE OF TT1K STORY, 
 
THE SNOW. 121 
 
 man a liar to his face you must prepare to knock him 
 down on the spot, or he will perform that office for 
 you. If he does not, or does not attempt it, he is 
 counted a coward and is in disgrace. 
 
 When you call a man a " Sydney duck," however, 
 something more than blows are meant ; that means 
 blood. There is but one expression, a vile one, that 
 cannot well be named, that means so much, or carries 
 so much disgrace as this. 
 
 The man turned away cowed and baffled. He had 
 looked in the Prince's face, and saw that he was born 
 his master. 
 
 As for myself, I was not only helpless, but, as was 
 always the case on similar occasions, stupid, awkward, 
 speechless. I went up to the little girl, however, 
 got a robe out of one of the lodges — for they had not 
 yet set fire to the village — and put it around her 
 naked little body. After that, as I moved about 
 among the dead, or stepped aside to the river to see 
 the streams of blood on the snow and ice, she followed 
 close as a shadow behind me, but said nothing. 
 
 Suddenly there was a sharp yell, a volley of oaths, 
 exclamations, a scuffle and blows. 
 
 " Scalp him ! Scalp him ! the little savage ! Scalp 
 him and throw him in the river \ " 
 
 From out of the piles of dead somewhere, no one 
 could tell exactly where or when, an apparition had 
 sprung up — a naked little Indian boy, that might 
 
122 BLOOD ON. 
 
 have been all the way from twelve to twenty, armed 
 with a knotted war-club, and fallen upon his foes like 
 a fury. 
 
 The poor little hero, starved into a shadow, stood 
 little show there, though he had been a very Hercules 
 in courage. He was felled almost instantly by kicks 
 and blows ; and the very number of his enemies saved 
 his life, for they could neither shoot nor stab him with 
 safety, as they crowded and crushed around him. 
 
 How or why he was finally spared, was always 
 a marvel. Quite likely the example of the Prince 
 had moved some of the men to more humanity. As 
 for Shon and Sydney, they had sauntered off with 
 some others towards town at this time, which also, 
 maybe, contributed to the Indian boy's chance for 
 life. 
 
 When the crowd that had formed a knot about him 
 had broken up, and I first got sight of him, he was 
 sitting on a stone with his hands between his naked 
 legs, and blood dripping from his long hair, which 
 fell down in strings over his drooping forehead. He 
 had been stunned by a grazing shot, no doubt, and 
 had fallen among the first. He came up to his work, 
 though, like a man, when his senses returned, and 
 without counting the chances, lifted his two hands to 
 do with all his might the thing he had been taught. 
 
 Valour, such valour as that, is not a cheap or com- 
 mon thing. It is rare enough to be respected even by 
 
THE SNOW. 123 
 
 the worst of men. It is only the coward that affects 
 to despise such courage. He is moved to this alto- 
 gether by the lowest kind of jealousy. A coward 
 knows how entirely contemptible he is, and can 
 hardly bear to see another dignified with that 
 noble attribute which he for ever feels is no part 
 of his nature. 
 
 So this boy sat there on the stone as the village 
 burned, the smoke from burning skins, the wild-rye 
 straw, willow-baskets and Indian robes, ascended, 
 and a smell of burning bodies went up to the Indians' 
 God and the God of us all, and no one said nay, and 
 no one approached him ; the men looked at him from 
 under their slouched hats as they moved around, 
 but said nothing. 
 
 I pitied him. God knows I pitied him. I clasped 
 my hands together in grief. I was a boy myself, 
 alone, helpless, in an army of strong and unsympa- 
 thetic men. I would have gone up and put my arms 
 about the wild and splendid little savage, bloody and 
 desperate as he was, so lonely now, so intimate with 
 death, so pitiful ! if I had dared, dared the reproach 
 of men -brutes. 
 
 But besides that there was a sort of nobility about 
 him; his recklessness, his desire to die, lifting his 
 little arms against an army of strong and reckless 
 men, his proud and defiant courage, that made me 
 feel at once that he was above me, stronger, somehow 
 
124 BLOOD OUT THE SNO W. 
 
 better, than I. Still, he was a boy and I was a boy — 
 the only boys in the camp ; and my heart went out, 
 strong and true, towards him. 
 
 The work of destruction was now too complete. There 
 was not found another living thing — nothing but two 
 or three Indians that had been shot and shot, and yet 
 seemed determined never to die, that lay in the bloody 
 snow down towards the rim of the river. 
 
 Naked nearly, they were, and only skeletons, with 
 the longest and blackest hair tangled and tossed, and 
 blown in strips and strings, or in clouds out on the 
 white and the blood-red snow, or down their tawny 
 backs, or over their bony breasts, about their dusky 
 forms, fierce and unconquered, with the bloodless lips 
 set close, and blue, and cold, and firm, like steel. 
 
 The dead lay around us, piled up in places, limbs 
 twisted with limbs in the wrestle with death ; a mother 
 embracing her boy here; an arm thrown around a 
 neck there : as if these wild people could love as well 
 as die. 
 
CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 A WORD FOR THE RED MEN. 
 
 'OT a dog in camp. All had been eaten, I 
 
 suppose, long before. Children die first in 
 
 their famines; then the old men, then the 
 
 young men. The endurance of an Indian woman is 
 
 a marvel. 
 
 In the village, some of the white men claimed to 
 
 have found something that had been stolen. I have 
 
 not the least idea there was any truth in it. I 
 
 wish there was ; then there might be some shadow of 
 
 excuse for all the murders that made up this cruel 
 
 tragedy, all of which is, I believe, literally true; 
 
 truer than nine-tenths of the histoiy and official 
 
 reports written, wherein these people are mentioned ; 
 
 and I stand ready to give names, dates, and detail to 
 
 all whom it may concern. 
 
 Let me not here be misunderstood. An Indian is 
 
 no better than a white man. If he sins let him 
 
 suffer. But I do protest against this custom of 
 
 making up a case — this custom of deciding the case 
 
 125 
 
126 A WORD FOR 
 
 against him in favour of the white man, for ever, on 
 the evidence of the white man only ; even though that 
 custom be, in the language of the law, so old " that 
 the memory of man runneth not to the contrary." 
 
 The white man and the red man are much alike, 
 with one great difference, which you must and will 
 set down to the advantage of the latter. 
 
 The Indian has no desire for fortune ; he has no 
 wish in his wild state to accumulate wealth ; and it 
 is in his wild state that he must be judged, for it is 
 in that condition that he is said to sin. If " money is 
 the root of all evil," as Solomon hath it, then the 
 Indian has not that evil, or that root of evil, or any 
 desire for it. 
 
 It is the white man's monopoly. If an Indian 
 loves you, trusts you, or believes in you at all, he 
 will serve you, guide you through the country, 
 follow you to battle, fight for you, he and all his 
 sons and kindred, and never think of the pay or 
 profit. He would despise it if offered, beyond some 
 presents, some tokens of remembrance, decorations, or 
 simplest articles of use. 
 
 Again, I do vehemently protest against taking the 
 testimony of border Indians or any Indians with 
 whom the white man comes in constant contact, and 
 to whom he has taught the use of money and the art 
 of lying. 
 
 And most particularly I do protest against taking 
 
THE RED MEN. 127 
 
 these Indians — turn-skins and renegades — who 
 affiliate, mix, and strike hands with the whites, as 
 representative Indians. Better take our own 
 " camp followers " as respectable and representative 
 soldiers. 
 
 When you reflect that for centuries the Indians in 
 almost every lodge on the continent, at almost every 
 council, have talked of the whites and their aggres- 
 sions, and of these things chiefly, and always with that 
 bitterness which characterizes people who look at and 
 see only one side of a case, then you may come to 
 understand, a little, their eternal hatred of their 
 hereditary enemy — how deeply seated this is, how it 
 has become a part of their nature, and, above all, 
 how low, fallen, and how unlike a true Indian one 
 must be who leaves his retreating tribe and lingers in 
 a drunken and debauched fellowship with the whites, 
 losing all his virtues and taking on all the vices of 
 his enemy. 
 
 A pot-house politician should represent us at the 
 court of St. James's, if such an Indian is to be taken 
 as a representative of his race. 
 
 The true Indian retires before the white man's face 
 to the forest and to the mountain tops. It is very 
 true he leaves a surf, a sort of kelp and drift-wood, 
 and trash, the scum, the idlers, and the cowards and 
 prostitutes of his tribe, as the sea leaves weeds and 
 drift and kelp. 
 
128 A WORD FOR 
 
 Judge not the sea by this, I implore you. This is 
 not the sea, but the refuse and dregs of the sea. The 
 misfortune of it is, however, that this is about all 
 that those who have written and pronounced upon 
 the character of the Indian have ever seen. 
 
 And, again, why hold the whole race, from Cariboo 
 to Cape Saint Lucas, responsible for a single sin? 
 Of course we may deplore the death of the white man 
 on the border. But for every white man that falls 
 the ghosts of a hundred Indians follow. A white man 
 is killed (half the time by a brother white man) and 
 the account of it fills the land. Telegraph and 
 printing-press reiterate, day after day, the whole 
 details, and who shall say that they grow less as they 
 spread to every household ? The artist is called in. 
 His ingenuity is taxed and tortured to put the 
 horrible affair before the world in flaming illustra- 
 tions, and a general cry goes up against the Indians, 
 no matter where. 
 
 All right enough, no doubt ; but who tells the tale 
 when the Indian falls, or who tells his side of the 
 story ? A hundred Indians are killed in cold blood 
 by the settlers, and the affair is never heard of out- 
 side the county where it occurs. 
 
 If we wish for justice let .us, at least, try to be just. 
 If we do wrong it seems to me to take half the sin 
 away to be brave enough to admit it. At all events, 
 it shows that if we have one great sin we have also 
 one virtue — Valour. 
 
THE RED MEN. 129 
 
 Killed by the Indians ! Yes, many good men have 
 been killed by the Indians with cause and without 
 cause. Many good men have also died of fevers. I 
 think a man is about as likely to die a natural death 
 in New York, New Orleans, or any other city, if he 
 remains there, as he is to be killed by the Indians, 
 should he travel or remain amongst them. 
 
 Take one case in point. I happen to know an old 
 man who has lived more than forty years on the 
 frontier and among the Indians. More than twenty 
 years ago he took his little family of children and 
 made the six months' journey through the heart of 
 the Indian countries across the great plains, almost 
 alone and entirely unarmed. I happen to know that 
 this old man, owing to his singularly quiet nature 
 and Quaker-like love of peace, never fired a gun or 
 pistol in his life for any purpose whatever. I happen 
 to know that he made many journeys through the 
 Indian countries ; lived and still lives on the border, 
 always unarmed and utterly helpless in the use of 
 arms, and yet never received so much as an uncivil 
 word from an Indian. I am not mistaken in this, for 
 the old man referred to, is my father. 
 
 Twenty years' observation ought to enable one to 
 speak with intelligence on this subject ; and I am free 
 to say that grandmothers never hold up before 
 naughty children a bigger or more delusive bug-a-boo 
 than this universal fear of Indians. 
 
130 A WORD FOR 
 
 The village was soon consumed ; and as the smoke 
 went up, black and sullen, from its embers, we turned 
 away towards our cabin. Most of the men had 
 already gone. A sort of chill had fallen over all, and 
 they scarcely spoke to each other now. They were 
 more than sober. 
 
 The blood, the burning camp, the cold and cruel 
 butchery, the perfect submission, the savage silence 
 in which the wretches died, the naked, bony forms 
 in the snow, had gone to the hearts of the men, and 
 they were glad to get away when all was over. 
 
 There was not an adventure, not an achievement, 
 not a hazard or escape of any one to allude to. The 
 only heroic act was that of the little skeleton savage 
 with his club. I think they almost wished they had 
 butchered and scalped this boy as they had threatened. 
 To think that the only achievement of the whole 
 affair worth mentioning was that of an Indian, and 
 an Indian boy at that ! They did not mention it. 
 
 The men were nearly all gone now, stringing up 
 along the snowy trail by twos and threes, toward The 
 Forks. A few still lingered about the smouldering 
 wigwams, or stood looking down into the river, grind- 
 ing its blocks of ice in its mighty, rocky jaws. 
 
 The boy had not moved. I believe he had not 
 lifted his eyes. The sharp wind, pitching up and 
 down and across, cut him no doubt, on the one hand, 
 while the burning wigwams scorched him on the 
 other ; but he did not move. 
 
THE RED MEN. 131 
 
 The Prince had stood there all this time like a 
 king, turning sometimes to watch this man or that, 
 but never going aside, never giving way an inch for 
 any one. They went around him, they avoided him, 
 or deferred to him in every way possible. From the 
 very moment he came down from the bluff to the 
 bank of the river, and they saw him in their midst, 
 they felt the presence of a master and a man. 
 
 I had always said to myself, this man is of royal 
 blood. This man was born to lead and control. To 
 me he had always stood, like Saul, a head and shoul- 
 ders above his fellows. I had always believed him a 
 king of men, and now I knew it. 
 
 He took the little girl by the hand, folded her robe 
 about her gently as if she had been a Christian 
 born, looked to her moccasins, and then cast about to 
 see who should take and provide for the boy. The 
 last man was going — gone ! 
 
 There was a look of pain and trouble in the face of 
 the Prince. There was not a crust of bread in the 
 cabin : a poor place to which to take the two starved 
 children, to be sure. 
 
 The cast of care blew on with the wind ; and with 
 the same old look of confidence and self-possession he 
 went up to the Indian boy, took him by the thin 
 little arm, and bade him arise and follow. 
 
 The boy started. He did not understand, and then 
 he understood perfectly. He stood up taller than 
 
132 A WOBD FOB 
 
 before. His face looked fierce and bitter, and his 
 bands lifted as if be would strike. Tbe Prince smiled, 
 stooped and picked up bis club, and put it in bis 
 band. Tbis conquered bim. He stood it against tbe 
 stone on wbicb be bad sat, took up a robe tbat lay 
 under bis feet, fastened bis moccasin strings, and we 
 moved away together and in silence. 
 
 Tbe little girl would look up now and then, and 
 endeavour to be pleasant and do cunning things ; but 
 this boy with his club tucked under bis robe did not 
 look up, nor down, nor around him. 
 
 There were some dead that lay in the way ; be did 
 not notice them. He walked across them as if they 
 bad been clay. "What could he have been thinking 
 of? 
 
 I know very well what I do ; how unpopular and 
 unprofitable it is to speak a word for tbis weak and 
 unfriended people. A popular verdict seems of late 
 to have been given against them. Fate, too, seems 
 to have the matter in hand, for in tbe last decade 
 they have lost more ground than in the fifty preced- 
 ing years. Cannon are mounted on their strong-holds, 
 even on the summits of the Kocky Mountains. Bay- 
 onets bristle in their forests of the north, and sabres 
 flash along the plains of the Apache. There is no 
 one to speak for them now, not one. If there was I 
 should be silent. 
 
 Game and fish have their seasons to come and go, 
 
THE RED MEN. 133 
 
 as regular as the flowers. Now the game go to the 
 hills, now to the valleys, to winter, now to the moun- 
 tains, to bring forth their young. You break in upon 
 their habits by pushing settlements here and there. 
 With the fish you do the same by building dams and 
 driving steam-boats, and you break the whole machin- 
 ery of their lives and stop their increase. Then the 
 Indians must starve, or push over on to the hunting 
 and fishing grounds of another tribe. This makes 
 war. The result is they fight — fight like dogs ! almost 
 like Christians ! Here is the whole trouble with this 
 doomed race, in a nut-shell. 
 
 Let us, sometimes, look down into this thing hon- 
 estly, try and find the truth, and understand. 
 
 Even the ocean has a bottom. 
 
 These rude red men love their lands and their 
 homes. The homes for which their fathers fought 
 for a thousand generations, where their fathers lie 
 buried with their deeds of daring written all over 
 the land, every mountain pass a page of history ; 
 every mountain peak a monument to some departed 
 hero ; every mountain stream a story and a tradition. 
 They love and cherish these as no other people can, 
 for their lands, their leafy homes, are all they have 
 to love. 
 
 I know very well that they have never received so 
 much as a red blanket for all the matchless and 
 magnificent Willamette valley ; and, I may add, that 
 
134 A WOBD FOE 
 
 the whites never took that in war, and so cannot 
 claim it as a conquest. No white man's blood ever 
 stained that great and fertile valley at the hands of 
 an Indian. 
 
 True, there are Reservations over on the sea, forty 
 and fifty miles away from the valley ; but the interior 
 Indian had as soon descend silently to his grave as 
 go there to live. Hundreds have so chosen and acted 
 on the choice. The sea-coast Indians are " fish-eaters." 
 " They stink !" say the valley Indians, " while we of 
 the interior eat venison and acorns." 
 
 Their feuds and wars were fierce, and reached far- 
 ther back than their traditions. Fancy these valley 
 Indians being induced to go over there on their ene- 
 mies' lands to make a home. Their own sense of 
 justice revolted at it. Besides, they knew they would 
 be murdered, one by one, in spite of the promises 
 and half-extended protection of the Government. 
 
 Let Germans, to-day, enter, helpless and unarmed, 
 even into civilized Paris, and sit down there without 
 ample protection, and see how it would be. Compel 
 certain celebrated leaders of the North to go down 
 unarmed and pitch their tents under the palm-trees 
 of the Ku-Klux, and mark what would follow. 
 
 The Indian agent of this Reservation by the sea, 
 who had Indians gathered in from a thousand miles 
 of territory, could not understand w T hy Indians would 
 fight among themselves. " Ah ! but they are a vile 
 
THE RED MEN. 135 
 
 set," he said : " they fight among themselves like dogs. 
 They are a low set. They will soon kill each other 
 off." And so they did. 
 
 The miserable heathens were as bad as the Chris- 
 tians of the North and South. They fought amongst 
 each other. The ungrateful wretches ! To fight 
 amongst themselves after all the Government had 
 done for them ! Why did they not keep quiet, and 
 die of small-pox and cholera in the little pens built 
 for them, all at the expense of the Government ? 
 
 If the Government invites settlers to a place, and 
 sells or gives away land that does not yet belong to 
 the Government, and a difficulty arises between the 
 immigrant and the Indian, and the whites get the 
 worst of it, why, send in a thousand young lieuten- 
 ants, thirsting for glory, and they will soon bring 
 them to terms, at a cost to the Government only a 
 few hundred times more than it would take to set the 
 Indians up comfortably for life. But if the Indians 
 get the worst of any little misunderstanding that 
 may arise, why — why, they get the worst of it, and 
 what is the use to interfere ! 
 
 I was present once when the superintendent sent 
 a delegation of half -civilized Indians into the moun- 
 tains to the chief of the Shastas, old Worrotetot, called 
 Black-beard by the whites, for he was bearded like a 
 prophet, to ask him to surrender and go on to the 
 Reservation. 
 
136 A WORD FOR 
 
 " Where is the Superintendent, the man of blank- 
 ets?" 
 
 " Down in the valley, at the base of the Shasta 
 mountain." 
 
 " Well, that is all right, I suppose. Let him stay- 
 there, if he like, and I will stay here." 
 
 " But we must take him an answer. Will you go 
 or not ?" 
 
 "What can I do if I go?" 
 
 " You shall have a house, a farm, and horses." 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 " Down at the Keservation, by the sea." 
 
 " Bah ! give me a piece of land down by the sea ? 
 Where did he get it to give ? Tell me that. The 
 white men took it from the Indians, and now want to 
 give it to me. I won't have it. It is not theirs to 
 give. They drove the Indians off, and stole their 
 land and camping places. I could have done that 
 myself. No. You go and tell your great father, 
 the blanket-maker, I do not want that land. I have 
 got land of my own high up here, and nearer to the 
 Great Spirit than his. I do not want his blankets : 
 I have a deer-skin ; and my squaws and my children 
 all have skins, and we build great wood fires when it 
 snows. No, I will not go away from this mountain. 
 But you may tell him if he will take this mountain 
 along, I will go down by the sea and live on the 
 Reservation." 
 
TEE RED MEN. 137 
 
 We reached the cabin, and built a roaring fire. 
 
 u Stand your war-club there in the corner, Klamat," 
 said the Prince to the boy, "and come to the fire. 
 This is your home now." The boy did as he was bid, 
 not as a slave, but proud and unbending as a chief in 
 council. 
 
 The little girl had washed her hands and face, 
 thrown back her long luxuriant hair, and stood drying 
 herself by the fire, quite at home. 
 
 Two more mouths to feed, and where was the bread 
 to come from ? 
 
 Soon the Prince went out and left us there. He 
 returned in a little while with a loaf of bread. 
 
 Where on earth did he get it? I never knew. 
 Maybe he stole it. 
 
 He divided it with a knife carefully into three 
 pieces, gave first to the Indian boy, then to the Indian 
 girl, and then to me. Then he stood there a moment, 
 looked a little embarrassed, but finally said something 
 about wood and went out. 
 
 We ate our bread as the axe smote and echoed 
 against the pine-log outside. 
 
 A certain strong magnet attracts from out the 
 grains of gold, all the ironstone and black sand to itself. 
 It seemed there was something in the nature of this 
 man that attracted all the helpless, and weak, and 
 friendless to his side. He had not sought these little 
 savages. That would have been folly, if not an abso- 
 
138 A WOBD FOE 
 
 lute wrong to them. There was, perhaps, not another 
 man in camp as little capable of caring for them as 
 he. He had rather tried to avoid them, particularly 
 the boy ; but when they fell into his hands, when fate 
 seemed to put them there, he took them proudly, 
 boldly, and trusted to fortune, as all brave men will 
 trust it, and without question. 
 
 To see those Indians eat — daintily, only a little 
 bit at a time, then put it under the robe, stealthily, 
 and look about ; then a memory, and the head would 
 bend and the eyes go down ; then the little piece of 
 bread would be withdrawn, eyed wistfully, a morsel 
 broken off, and then the piece again returned beneath 
 the robe, to be again withdrawn as they found it im- 
 possible to resist the hunger that consumed them. 
 
 But Indians are strangely preservative, and these 
 had just endured a bitter school. They had learned 
 the importance of hoarding a bit for to-morrow, and 
 even the next morning had quite a piece of bread still. 
 How could they suppose that any one would provide, 
 or attempt to provide, for them the next day ? 
 
 The Prince came in at last from the dusk, and we 
 all went out and helped to bring the wood from the 
 snow. 
 
 I am bound to say that I suddenly grew vastly in 
 my own estimation that evening. Up to this time I 
 had been the youngest person in all the camp, the 
 most helpless, the least of all. Here was a change. 
 
THE RED MEN. 139 
 
 Here were persons more helpless than myself; some 
 one now that I could advise, direct, dictate to and 
 patronize. 
 
 There must be a point in each man's life when he 
 becomes a man — turns from the ways of a boy. 
 
 I dare say any man can date his manhood from 
 some event, from some little circumstance that seemed 
 to invest him with a sort of majesty, and dignify him, 
 in his own estimation, at least, with manhood. A 
 man must first be his own disciple. If he does not 
 first believe himself a man, he may be very sure the 
 world, not one man or woman of the world, will 
 believe it. 
 
 We sat late by the fire that night. The little girl 
 leaned against the wall by the fire-side and slept, but 
 the boy seemed only to brighten and awake as the 
 night went on. He looked into the fire. What did 
 he see ? What were his thoughts ? What faces were 
 there ? Fire, and smoke, and blood — the dead ! 
 
 Down before the fire in their fur-robes we laid the 
 little Indians to sleep, and sought our blankets in the 
 bunks against the wall. 
 
 Through the night one arose and then the other, 
 and stirred the fire silently and lay down. Indians 
 never let their fires go out in their lodges in time of 
 peace. It is thought a bad omen, and then it is 
 inconvenient, and certainly not the thing to do in the 
 winter. 
 
140 A WORD FOE 
 
 The Prince was up early the next morning. He 
 could not sleep. Why ? Starve yourself a week and 
 you will understand. I did not think or ask myself 
 then why he could not sleep. I know now. 
 
 He went to town at day-break. Then when we 
 had rolled a back log into the spacious fire-place, and 
 built a fire under my direction, a new style of archi- 
 tecture to the Indians, with a fore-stick on the stone 
 and irons, and a heap of kindling wood in the centre, 
 I induced Klamat to wash his face, and helped him to 
 wash the blood from his hair in a pan of tepid water. 
 
 The little girl without any direction made her 
 toilet, poor child, in a simple, natural way, with a 
 careful regard for the effect of falls of dark hair on 
 her brown shoulders and about her face ; and then 
 we all sat down and looked at the fire and at each 
 other in silence. 
 
 Soon the Prince returned, and wonderful to tell, 
 he had on his shoulder a sack of flour. All flour in 
 the mines is put in fifty-pound sacks, so as to be easily 
 packed and unpacked, in the transportation over the 
 mountains on the backs of mules, and is branded 
 " Fifty Pounds, Self -rising, Warranted Superfine." 
 
 The Prince's face was beaming with delight. He 
 took the sack from his shoulder gently, set it on the 
 empty flour-bench in the corner, as carefully and 
 tenderly as if it had been a babe — as if it had been 
 his own firstborn. 
 
THE RED MEN. 141 
 
 The " Doctor " came with him. Not on a profes- 
 sional visit, however, but as a friend, and to see the 
 Indians. 
 
 Now this Doctor was a character, a special part of 
 The Forks. Not a lovely part or an excellent part in 
 the estimation of either saloon-men or miners, but he 
 filled a place there that had been left blank had he 
 gone away, and that was not altogether because he 
 was the only doctor in the place, but because he was 
 a man of marked individuality. 
 
 A man who did not care three straws for the good 
 or ill-will of man, and, as a consequence, as is always 
 the fortune of such men when they first appear in a 
 place, was not popular. He was a foreigner of some 
 kind ; maybe a German. I know he was neither an 
 American nor an Irishman. He was too silent and 
 reserved to have been either of these. 
 
 He was a small, light-haired man, a sort of an 
 invalid, and a man who had no associates whatever. 
 He was always alone, and never spoke to you if he 
 could help it. 
 
 How the Prince made this man's acquaintance I 
 do not know. Most likely he had gone to him that 
 morning deliberately, told him the situation of things, 
 asked for help, and had it for the asking. For my 
 part, I had rather have seen almost anyone else enter 
 the cabin. I did not like him from the first time that 
 I ever saw him. 
 
U2 A WORD FOR 
 
 "Come here, Paquita," said the Doctor, as he sat 
 down on the three-legged stool by the fire, and held 
 out his hand to the Indian girl. She drew her robe 
 modestly about her bosom and went up to the man, 
 timid but pleasantly. 
 
 I knew no more of this Doctor, or his name, than 
 of the other men around me. 
 
 He came into the camp as a doctor, and had pill 
 bags and a book or two, and was called The Doctor. 
 
 Had another doctor come, he would have been 
 called Doctor Brown, or Smith, or Jones, provided 
 that neither of these names, or the name given him 
 by the camp, was the name given him by his parents. 
 I know a doctor who wore the first beaver hat into 
 a camp, and was called Doctor Tile. He could not 
 get rid of that name. If he had died in that camp, 
 Doctor Tile would have been the name written on 
 the pine board at his head. 
 
 I can hardly account for this habit of nick-naming 
 men in the mines. Maybe it was done in the interest 
 of those who really desired and felt the need of a 
 change of name. No doubt it was a convenient thing 
 for many ; but for this wholesale re-naming of men, 
 I see no sufficient reason. Possibly it was because 
 these men, in civilization, had become tired of Col. 
 William Higginson, The Hon. George H. Ferguson, 
 Major Alfred Percival Brown, and so on to the end 
 and exhaustion of handles and titles of men, and 
 
THE RED MEN. 143 
 
 determined out here to have it their own way, to set 
 up a sort of democracy in the matter of names. 
 
 " I will bake some bread, Doctor, for my babies ;" 
 and the Prince threw off his coat and rolled up his 
 sleeves, and went to work. He opened the mouth 
 of his burden on the bunk, thrust in his hand, drew 
 out the yellow flour in the gold pan, poured in cold 
 water from the bucket, and soon had a luscious cake 
 baking before the fire in the frying-pan. 
 
 Bread for my babies ! Poor brave devil ! When 
 had he tasted bread ? 
 
 Little Klamat retreated to his club, and stood with 
 his back to the corner, with his head down, but at 
 the same time watching the Doctor from under his 
 hair, as a cat watches a mouse ; only he was not the 
 cat in this case, by a great deal. 
 
 The Doctor talked but little, and then only in an 
 enigmatical sort of a way with the Prince. He did 
 not notice me, and that contributed to my instinctive 
 dislike. Soon he took leave, and we four ate bread 
 together. 
 
 A wind came up the Klamat from the sea, soft 
 and warm enough to drip the icicles from the cabin 
 eaves, and make the drooping trees along the river 
 bank raise their heads from the snow as if with 
 hope. 
 
 The Doctor came frequently and spent the evening 
 as the weeks went by. The butchers' mules came 
 
1U A WOE J) FOB THE BED 3IEJST. 
 
 braying down the trail ere long, and we needed bread 
 and meat no more. 
 
 The thunder boomed away to the west one night 
 as if it had been the trump of resurrection ; a rain set 
 in, and the next morning, Humbug Creek, as if it had 
 heard a Gabriel blow, had risen and was rushing 
 toward the Klamat and calling to the sea. 
 
 Some birds were out, squirrels had left the rocks 
 and were running up and down the pines, and places 
 where the snow had melted off and left brown burrs 
 and quills, and little shells. The back-bone of the 
 winter storm was broken. 
 
 To return once more to the Doctor : I can hardly 
 say why I disliked him at first, or at all. One thing 
 is certain, however, he was bald on the top or rather 
 on the back of his head ; and from childhood, I have 
 always had a prejudice against men who first become 
 bald on the back instead of the front of the head. 
 
 It looks to me as if they had been running away, 
 trying to escape from somewhere or something, when 
 old Time caught them by the back of the hair as they 
 fled, and scalped them on the spot. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 HE sunshine follows the rain. There was a 
 sort of general joyousness. The Prince was 
 now a king, it seemed to me. He had fought 
 a battle with himself, with fate against him ; fought 
 it silent, patient and alone ; he had conquered, and he 
 was glad. 
 
 The great hero is born of the long hard struggle. 
 Who cannot go down to battle with banners, with 
 trumps and the tramp of horses ? Who cannot fight 
 for a day in a line of a thousand strong with the eyes 
 of the world upon him ? But the man who fights a 
 moral battle coolly, quietly, patiently and alone, with 
 no one to applaud or approve, as the strife goes on 
 through all the weary year, and after all to have no 
 reward but that of his own conscience, the calm de- 
 light of a duty well performed, is God's own hero. 
 
 He is knighted and ennobled there, when the fight 
 
 is won, and he wears thenceforth the spurs of gold 
 
 and an armour of invulnerable steel. 
 J 145 
 
146 TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 We went down again among the boulders in the 
 bed of the creek. The Prince swung his pick, I 
 shovelled the thrown-out earth, and the little Indians 
 would come and look on and wonder, and lend a 
 hand in an awkward sort of a way for a few minutes 
 at a time, then go back to the cabin or high up on 
 the hills in the sun, following whatever pursuit they 
 chose. 
 
 The Prince did not take it upon himself to direct 
 or dictate what they should do, but watched their 
 natural inclinations and actions with the keenest 
 interest. 
 
 He loved freedom too well himself to attempt to 
 fetter these little unfortunates with rules and forms 
 that he himself did not hold in too great respect; 
 and as for taxing them to labour, they were yet 
 weak, and but poorly recovered from the effects of 
 the famine on the Klamat. 
 
 Besides, he had no disposition to reduce them to 
 the Christian slavery that was then being introduced, 
 and still obtains, up about Mount Shasta, wherever 
 any of the Indian children survive. 
 
 The girl developed an amiable and gentle nature, 
 but the boy showed anything but that from the first. 
 He always went out of the cabin whenever strangers 
 entered, would often spend days alone, out of sight 
 of everyone, and stubbornly refused to speak a word 
 of English. At the end of weeks he was untamed 
 
T WO LITTLE INDIANS. 147 
 
 as ever, and evidently untamable. The Prince had 
 procured him a cheap suit of clothes, something after 
 the fashion of the miner's dress ; but he despised it, 
 and would only wear his shirt with the right arm free 
 and naked, the red sleeve tucked in or swinging about 
 his body. He submitted to have his hair trimmed, 
 but refused to wear a hat. 
 
 His chief delight was, in pointing and making 
 faces at the Doctor's bald head, whenever that indi- 
 vidual entered, as he stood in the corner by his club ; 
 but I never knew him to laugh, not even to smile. 
 The first great epoch of his civilized life was the 
 receipt of a knife as a gift from the Prince. It was 
 more to him than diamonds to a bride. He kept it 
 with him everywhere ; slept with it always. It was 
 to him as a host of companions. 
 
 Sometimes he talked in the Indian tongue to the 
 girl, but only when he thought no one noticed or 
 heard him. 
 
 The girl was quite the other way. She took to 
 domestic matters eagerly, learned to talk in a few 
 weeks, after a fashion, and was most anxious to be 
 useful, and as near like an American as possible. 
 She had a singular talent for drawing. One day she 
 made an excellent charcoal picture of Mount Shasta, 
 on the cabin door, and was delighted when she saw 
 the Prince take pride in her work. She was eager 
 to do everything, and insisted on doing all the 
 cooking. 
 
143 TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 She had a great idea of the use of salt, and often 
 an erroneous one. For instance, one morning she 
 put salt in the coffee as well as in the beef and beans. 
 I think it was an experiment of hers — that she was 
 so anxious to please and make things palatable, she 
 put it in to improve the taste. I can very well 
 understand how she thought it all over, and said to 
 herself, "Now if a little pinch of this white sub- 
 stance adds to the beans, why will it not contribute 
 to the flavour of the coffee ?" Once she put sugar on 
 the meat instead of salt, but the same mistake never 
 happened twice. 
 
 I must admit that she was deceitful, somewhat. 
 Not willfully, but innocently so. In fact, had any- 
 thing of importance been involved, she would have 
 stood up and told the whole simple truth with a per- 
 fect indifference to results. She did this once I know, 
 when she had done an improper thing, in a way that 
 made us trust and respect her. But she did so much 
 like to seem wise about things of which she was 
 wholly ignorant. When she had learned to talk she 
 one day pretended to Klamat to also be able to read 
 and understand what was written on the bills of the 
 butchers. Her ambition seemed to be to appear 
 learned in that she knew the least about. That is so 
 much like many people you meet, that I know you 
 are prepared to call her half-civilized, even in these 
 few weeks. 
 
TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 149 
 
 This sort of innocent deceit is no new thing, partic- 
 ularly in women. And I rather like it. Go on to 
 one of the fashionable streets to-day in America, and 
 there you will find that the lady who has the least 
 amount of natural hair has invariably the largest 
 amount of artificial fix-ups on her head. This rule is 
 almost infallible ; it has hardly the traditional excep- 
 tion to testify to its truth. 
 
 In fact, does not this weakness extend even to man ? 
 You can nearly always detect a bald-headed man, 
 even while his hat is on his head, by the display and 
 luxuriance of the hair peeping out from under his 
 hat. With the bald-headed man every hair is brought 
 into requisition, every hair is brushed and bristled 
 up into a sort of barricade against the eyes of the 
 curious. The few hairs seem to be marshalled up 
 for a fierce bayonet charge against any one who dares 
 suspect that the head which they keep sentry round 
 is bald. That man is bald and he feels it. Only 
 bald-headed men make this display of what hair they 
 have left. 
 
 And I am not sure but that nature herself is a 
 little deceitful. The dead and leafless oaks have the 
 richest growth of ivy, as if to make the world believe 
 that the trees are thriving like the bay. All about 
 the mouths of caves, all openings in the earth, old 
 wells and pits, the rankest growths abound, as if to 
 say, here is no wound in the breast of earth ! here is 
 
150 TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 even the richest and the choicest spot upon her 
 surface. 
 
 To go further into a new field. If a true woman 
 loves you truly she fortifies against it in every possi- 
 ble way as a weak place in her nature. She tries to 
 deceive, not only the world, but herself. To keep 
 out the eyes of the inquisitive she would build a bar- 
 ricade to the moon. She would not be seen to whisper 
 with you for the world. Yet if she loved you less, 
 she would laugh and talk and whisper by the hour, 
 and think nothing of it. I like such deceit as that. 
 It is natural. 
 
 The miners were at work like beavers. Up the 
 stream and down the stream the pick and shovel 
 clanged against the rock and gravel from dawn until 
 darkness came down out of the forests above them 
 and took possession of the place. 
 
 The Prince worked on patiently, industriously 
 with the rest, with reasonable success and first-rate 
 promise of fortune. The pent-up energies of the 
 camp were turned loose, and the stream ran thick 
 and yellow with sediment from pans, rockers, toms, 
 sluices and flumes. Never was such industry, such 
 energy, such ambition to get hold of the object of 
 pursuit and escape from the canon before another 
 winter set up an impassable wall to the civilized 
 world. 
 
 Spring came sudden and full-grown from the south. 
 
TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 151 
 
 She blew up in a fleet of sultry clouds from the 
 Mexican seas, along the Californian coast, and drew 
 up to us between the rocky, pine-topped walls of the 
 Klamat. 
 
 At first she hardly set foot in the canon. The sun 
 came down to us only about noon-tide, and then only 
 tarried lon^ enough to shoot a few bright shafts 
 through the dusk and dense pine-tops at the banks 
 of snow beneath, and spring did not like the place as 
 well as the open, sunny plains over by the city, and 
 toward the Klamat lakes. But at last she came to 
 take possession. She planted her banners on places 
 the sun made bare, and put up signs and land-marks 
 not to be misunderstood. 
 
 The balm and alder burst in leaf, and catkins 
 drooped and dropped from willows in the water, till 
 you had thought a legion of woolly caterpillars were 
 drifting to the sea. Still the place was not to be 
 surrendered without a struggle. It was one of 
 winter's struggles. He had been driven, day after 
 day, in a march of many a thousand miles. He had 
 retreated from Mexico to within sight of Mount 
 Shasta, and here he turned on his pursuer. One 
 night he came boldly down and laid hands on the 
 muddy little stream, and stretched a border of ice all 
 up and down its edges ; spread frost-work, white and 
 beautiful, on pick, and torn, and sluice, and flume 
 and cradle, and made the miners curse him to his 
 
152 TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 beard. He cut down the banners of the spring that 
 night, lamb-tongue, Indian turnip and catella, and 
 took possession as completely as of old. 
 
 The sun came up at last and he let go his hold 
 upon the stream, took off his stamp from pick and 
 pan, and torn, and sluice and cradle, and crept in 
 silence into the shade of trees and up the mountain 
 side against the snow. 
 
 And now the spring came back with a double 
 force and strength. She planted California lilies, fair 
 and bright as stars, tall as little flag-staffs, along the 
 mountain side, and up against the winter's barricade 
 of snow, and proclaimed possession absolute through 
 her messengers, the birds, and we were very glad. 
 
 Paquita gathered blossoms in the sun, threw her 
 long hair back, and bounded like a fawn along the 
 hills. Klamat took his club and knife, drew his robe 
 only the closer about him in the sun, and went out 
 gloomy and sombre in the mountains. Sometimes 
 he would be gone all night. 
 
 At last the baffled winter abandoned even the wall 
 that lay between us and the outer world, and drew 
 off all his forces to Mount Shasta. He retreated above 
 the timber line, but he retreated not an inch beyond. 
 There he sat down with all his strength. He 
 planted his white and snowy tent upon this ever- 
 lasting fortress, and laughed at the world below him. 
 Sometimes he would send a foray down, and even in 
 
TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 153 
 
 mid-summer, to this day, lie plucks an ear of corn, a 
 peach, or apricot, for a hundred miles around his 
 battlement, whenever he may choose. 
 
 Now that the way was clear, immigrants and 
 new arrivals of all kinds began to pour into the 
 camp. The most noticeable was that of the new 
 Alcalde. 
 
 This Alcalde was appointed by the new commis- 
 sioners of the new county, and as might have been 
 expected, since the place brought neither profit nor 
 honour, was only a broad-cloth sort of a man. A 
 new arrival from the States, looking about for a 
 place where he could sit down and eat his bread 
 exempt from the primal curse. No doubt this little 
 egotist said to himself, " If there is a spot on earth 
 where God's great tribute-taker will not find me, it 
 is over at The Forks, on Humbug, and there will I 
 pitch my tent and abide." 
 
 He had read just enough law to drive every bit of 
 common sense out of his head, and yet not enough to 
 get a bit of common law into it ; except, perhaps, the 
 line which says that "Law is a rule of action pre- 
 scribed by the superior, which the inferior is bound 
 to obey." 
 
 Being austere in his tastes, and feeling that he 
 had a dignity to sustain, he made friends with the 
 Doctor, and took up quarters in the Doctor's cabin. 
 
 As is the case with all small creatures, the Judge 
 
154 TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 came into camp with a great flourish of trumpets, 
 and what was most remarkable, he wore a " stove- 
 pipe "hat and a "boiled shirt;" the first that had 
 ever been seen in the camp. This was a daring 
 thing to undertake. The Judge, of course, had not 
 the least idea of his achievement and the risk he 
 incurred. 
 
 These men of the mountains always have despised 
 and perhaps always will despise a beaver hat. Why ? 
 Here is food for reflection. Here is a healthy, well- 
 seated antipathy to an innocent article of dress, with- 
 out any discovered reason. Let the profound look 
 into this. 
 
 As for myself, I have looked into this thing, but 
 am not satisfied. The only reason I can give for this 
 enmity to the " tile " in the mountains of California, 
 is not that the miners hold that there is anything 
 wrong in the act or fact of a man wearing a beaver, 
 but because it invests the man with a dignity — an 
 artificial dignity, it is true, but none the less a 
 dignity — too far above that of the man who wears 
 a slouch or felt. The beaver hat is the minority, 
 the slouch hat is the majority ; and, like all great 
 majorities, is a mob — a cruel, heartless, arrogant, 
 insolent mob, ignorant and presumptive. The beaver 
 hat is a missionary among cannibals in the California 
 mines. And the saddest part of it all is, that there 
 is no hope of reform. Tracts on this subject would 
 
TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 155 
 
 be useless. Fancy a beaver bat in a dripping tunnel, 
 or by the splashing flume or dumping derrick ! 
 
 Born of a low element in our nature is this antag- 
 onism to the beaver hat ; cruel as it is curious, selfish, 
 but natural. 
 
 The Englishman knows well the power and dignity 
 of a beaver hat. Go into the streets of London and 
 look about you. Surely some power has issued an 
 order not much unlike that of the famous one-armed 
 Sailor — " England expects every man to wear a beaver 
 hat." 
 
 But to return to this particular hat before us, it is 
 safe to say that no other man than the Judge in all 
 California could have brought into camp and worn 
 with impunity this hat. 
 
 It is true there was a universal giggle through the 
 camp, and it is likewise true that the Howlin' Wil- 
 derness called out, " Oh, what a hat ! Set 'em up ! 
 Chuck 'em in the gutter! Saw my leg off!" and 
 so on, as the Judge passed that way the morning 
 after his arrival. But shrewd men at once took his 
 measure ; saw that he was a harmless little egotist, 
 and in their hearts took his part in the hat question, 
 and set him up as a sort of wooden idol of the 
 camp. 
 
 It is not best to always seem too strong in the 
 presence of strong, good men. Man likes to pet 
 and patronize his fellow when he is weak. A strong 
 
156 TWO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 man will throw his arms around a helpless man and 
 protect him. Strength challenges strength. The 
 combat of bulls on the plain ! Possibly man inclines 
 to uphold the weak because there is no suggestion 
 of rivalry, but I do not think that. Here is room for 
 thought. 
 
 "It's all right, boys," said six-foot Sandy, as he 
 stood at the bar of the Howlin' Wilderness, and 
 held out his glass for a little peppermint : " It's all 
 right, I tell you ! He shall run a hat as tall as 
 Shasta if he likes, and let me set eyes on the shyster 
 that interferes. It's a poor camp that can't afford 
 one gentleman, anyhow." And here he hitched up 
 his duck breeches, threw the gin and peppermint 
 down his throat, and wiping his hairy mouth on his 
 red sleeve, turned to the crowd, ready to " chaw up 
 and spit out," as he called it, the first man who raised 
 a voice against the Judge and his beaver hat in all 
 The Forks. 
 
 Six-foot Sandy was an authority at The Forks. A 
 brawny and reckless miner — a sort of cross between 
 a first-class miner and a second-class gambler ; a man 
 who vibrated between his claim up the creek and 
 the Howlin' Wilderness saloon. But he was a shrewd, 
 brave man, of the half-horse, half-alligator kind, and 
 was both feared and respected. After that the beaver 
 hat was safe at The Forks, and a fixture. 
 
 To illustrate the power and dignity of the beaver 
 hat even here, where reverence and respect for any- 
 
RECEIVING THE NEW JUDGE. 
 
TWO LITTLE INBLANS. 157 
 
 thing that smells of civilization is not to be thought 
 of, I may mention that a month or two after the 
 event described above, another beaver hat put in an 
 appearance at The Forks. There was not even a 
 protest. The man had sense enough to keep silent, 
 took a quiet game of " draw " with the boys at the 
 Howlin' Wilderness, and won at once the title of 
 Judge. 
 
 After dark the quiet game went on in the corner, 
 and Sandy came down from the claim. 
 
 " Who's that ?" said Sandy to the bar-keeper, as he 
 threw his left thumb over his shoulder, and with his 
 right hand lifted his gin and peppermint. 
 
 a That ? why that's Judge — Judge — why, the new 
 Judge." 
 
 " Judge hell !" said Sandy, wiping his beard and 
 looking sharply under the hat rim. " I know him, I 
 do. He's a waiter over in a Yreka restaurant. I'll 
 go for him, I will. He is a fraud on the public." 
 
 And he went up behind the man, as he sat there 
 on a three-legged stool, serenely leading out his ace 
 for his opponent's Jack. 
 
 " Come down !" said the new Judge, gaily ; " come 
 down ! I have you now ! Come down !" 
 
 Sandy raised his hands> his great broad hands, like 
 slabs of pine, and brought them down on top of the 
 beaver hat like an avalanche. The hat shot down 
 and the head shot up, till it was buried out of sight 
 in the wrecked and ruined beaver. 
 
158 T WO LITTLE INDIANS. 
 
 The man sprung to his feet, thrust out his hands, 
 and jumped about like a boy in " Blind-man's-buff," 
 and Sandy walked back to the bar, cool and uncon- 
 cerned, and ordered gin and peppermint. 
 
 The man at last excavated his nose, and took a 
 bee-line for the door, amid howls of delight from the 
 patrons of the Howlin' Wilderness. That is the 
 usual fate of beavers in the mines. They may be 
 respected, but they perish for all that. 
 
 Let a member of Congress, or even of the Cabinet, 
 go up into the ^mountains with a beaver, and ten to 
 one he would have it driven down over his nose. 
 He would have to stand it too ; he would have to 
 laugh, call it a good joke, and treat " the boys " in 
 the bargain. After that they would call him a good 
 fellow, give him " feet " in an extension of the " Jenny 
 Lind " ledge, " Midnight Assassin," or " Roaring Lion," 
 and vote for him, if he should be a candidate for 
 office, to the last man. 
 
 I leave this question of the hat now to those wise 
 men of America who have rushed out upon the 
 frontier a pen in one hand, a telescope in the other, 
 and, viewing the Indian from afar off, decided in a 
 day that he was a bad and bloody character. 
 
 I leave this question to those teachers, with every 
 confidence that their capacities will prove equal to 
 the task. The subject is worthy such men, and the 
 men worthy such a subject. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 A MAN FOR BREAKFAST." 
 
 OW that we have got a Judge," said Sandy 
 one day, u why not put him to work ? " 
 
 There had been a pretty general feeling 
 against those who took part in the murder of the 
 Indians the last winter kept alive by the miners, and 
 Sandy, who was always boiling over on some subject, 
 and was brimfull of energy, went and laid the case 
 before the Judge and instituted a prosecution. Here 
 was a sensation ! The court sent a constable to 
 arrest a prisoner with a verbal warrant, and the man 
 came into Court ; the Howlin' Wilderness, followed 
 by half the town, gave verbal bonds for his 
 appearance next Saturday, and the Court adjourned 
 to that day. 
 
 Sides were taken at once. The idlers of course 
 all taking sides with the prisoner ; the miners mostly 
 going the other way. Sandy took it upon himself 
 to prosecute. He could hardly have been in earnest, 
 yet he seemed to be terribly so. The assassins were 
 
 159 
 
160 "A MAX FOE BREAKFAST" 
 
 active in getting evidence out of the way, making 
 friends with the Judge, and intimidating all who 
 dared express sympathy with the Indians. The 
 miners, with the exception of Sandy, were rather in- 
 different. They knew very well that this weak 
 little egotist would only make a farce of the affair, 
 even though he had capacity to enter a legal com- 
 mittal. The giant Sandy, however, held his own 
 against all the town and promised a lively time. 
 
 The Indian boy came home that night beaming 
 with delight. His black eyes flashed like the eyes of 
 a cat in the dark. I had thought him incapable of 
 excitement. He had always seemed so passive and 
 sullen that we had come to believe he had no life or 
 passion in him. 
 
 He talked to Paquita eagerly, and made all kinds 
 of gestures ; put his fingers about his neck, stabbed 
 himself with an imaginary knife, threw himself to- 
 wards the fire, and shot with an imaginary gun at 
 an imaginary prisoner. Would he be hung, stabbed, 
 burnt or shot ? The boy was so eager and excited, that 
 once or twice he broke out into pretty fair English 
 at some length, the first I had ever heard him utter. 
 
 The Doctor, as I said, was unpopular. In fact, 
 doctors usually are in the mines. Whether this is 
 because nine-tenths of those who are there are frauds 
 and impostors, or whether it is because miners give 
 open expression to a natural dislike that all men 
 
« A MAN FOR BREAKFAST:' 161 
 
 feel for the man to whose ministry we all have to 
 submit ourselves some day, I do not pretend to 
 say. 
 
 Even the Indian boy disliked the Doctor bitterly, 
 and one day flew at him, without any cause, and 
 clutched a handful of hair from his thin and half -bald 
 head. The Judge, too, disliked the Doctor, and only 
 the evening before the trial some one, passing the 
 cabin, heard the Judge call the Doctor a fool to his 
 teeth. 
 
 That was a feather in the Judge's hat, in the eyes 
 of The Forks, but a bad sign for the Doctor. The 
 Doctor should have knocked him down, said The 
 Forks. 
 
 The day of trial came, and Sandy, in respect for 
 the Court and the occasion, buttoned up his flannel 
 shirt, hid his hairy bosom, and gave over his gin and 
 peppermint during all the examination. 
 
 The prisoner was named " Spades." Whether it 
 was because he looked so like the black, squatty 
 Jack of Spades I do not know ; but I should say he 
 was indebted to his likeness to that ri^ht or left 
 bower for his name. 
 
 There was not the slightest doubt that he had 
 deliberately murdered two or three Indian children, 
 butchered them, as they crouched on the ground and 
 tried to hide under the lodges, with his knife, on the 
 day of the massacre ; but there were grave doubts as 
 
162 " A MAN FOR BREAKFAST." 
 
 to what the Judge would do in the case, for he had 
 been pretty plainly told that he must not hold the 
 man to answer. 
 
 A low, wretched man was this — the lowest in the 
 camp ; but he stood between others of a more respect- 
 able character and danger. His fortune in the matter 
 was a prophecy of theirs. The prisoner was nearly 
 drunk as he took his seat on a three-legged stool 
 before the Judge in the Howlin' Wilderness. He sat 
 with his hat on. In fact, miners, in the matter of 
 wearing hats, would make first-class Israelites. 
 
 " Ef I ain't out o' this by dark," said Spades, as 
 he jerked his head over his shoulder and spirted a 
 stream of amber at the back-log, "I'll sun some- 
 body's moccasins, see if I don't." And he looked 
 straight at the Judge, who settled down uneasily in 
 his seat, and placed his beaver hat on the table be- 
 tween himself and the prisoner as a sort of barricade. 
 
 Two or three gamblers, good enough men in 
 their way, acted as attorneys for Spades. They at 
 once turned themselves loose in plausible, if not 
 eloquent, speeches against the treacherous savage. 
 Sandy now introduced his witness for the prosecu- 
 tion. This man told how Spades had butchered the 
 babes down on the Klamat, in detail; and then 
 others were called and did the same. It was a clear 
 case, and Sandy was delighted with his prosecution. 
 , The other side did not ask any questions. The 
 
"A MAN FOR BREAKFAST? 163 
 
 attorneys whispered a moment among themselves, and 
 then one of them got up, took the stand, and gravely- 
 asserted that on that day, and at the very moment 
 described, he was playing poker with Spades at two 
 bits a corner in the Howlin' Wilderness. Then 
 another arose with the same account ; and then 
 another. It was the clearest alibi possible. 
 
 Sandy said nothing, and the case was closed. He 
 looked black across the table at the defence, and then 
 went up to the bar, and called for gin and pepper- 
 mint, alone. 
 
 This was the first attempt to introduce law prac- 
 tice at The Forks, and no wonder that it did not 
 work well, and that some things were forgotten. All 
 were new hands — Court, counsel, and nearly all 
 present, here witnessed their first trial. 
 
 Poor Sandy had forgotten to have his witnesses 
 sworn, and the Court had not thought of it. 
 
 The testimony being all in, the Court proceeded 
 solemnly to sum up the case. In conclusion, it 
 said, " You will observe that, as a rule, the further 
 we go from the surface of things the nearer we get 
 to the bottom." This brought cheers and waving of 
 hats from the Howlin' Wilderness, and the Court re- 
 peated, " I am free to say that the Court has gone 
 diligently into the depths of this case, and that, as a 
 rule, the further you get from the surface of things 
 the nearer you get to the bottom. The case looked 
 
16i "A MAN FOB BREAKFAST? 
 
 dark indeed against the prisoner at first; but the 
 Court has gone to the bottom of the matter, and he 
 is now white as snow." 
 
 " Hear ! hear ! hear !" shouted a man from Sydney, 
 who always hobbled a little as if he dragged a chain 
 when he walked. 
 
 " Snow is good !" said a miner between his 
 teeth, as he looked at the black visage of the 
 prisoner. 
 
 " You see," continued the Judge, " that things are 
 often not so black as they first appear, particularly 
 if they are only fairly washed." 
 
 " Particularly if they are white-washed !" said 
 Sandy, as he swallowed his gin and peppermint and left 
 the saloon in disgust. 
 
 All this time a tawny little figure had stood back 
 in the corner unseen, perhaps, by any one. It was 
 Klamat with his club. He had watched with the 
 eyes of a hawk the whole proceeding. He had drank 
 in every sentence, and had never once taken his eyes 
 from the Court or the prisoner. 
 
 At last, when the Judge decreed the prisoner free, 
 and the Court adjourned, and all ranged themselves 
 in a long, single file before the bar, calling out 
 " Cocktail," "Tom-and- Jerry," " Brandy-smash, " Gin- 
 sling," " Lightning straight," " Forty rod," and so 
 on, he slipped out, looking back over his shoulders, 
 with his thin lips set, and his hand clutching a knife 
 under his robe. 
 
"A MAN FOE BREAKFASTS 165 
 
 That evening the Judge was again belabouring the 
 Doctor with his tongue, which had been made more 
 than ordinarily loose and abusive by the single-file 
 drilling process that had been repeated at the 
 Howlin' Wilderness in the celebration of Spades 7 
 acquittal. 
 
 " That little Doctor '11 put a bug in his soup for 
 him yet, see 'f he don't," said some one that evening 
 at the saloon, when the man who had heard the 
 Judge's abuse had finished reciting it. 
 
 " All right, let him," said a man, who stood stirring 
 his liquor with a spoon, in gum-boots and with a gold- 
 pan under his left arm. "All right, let him ; " said 
 the bearded sovereign, as he threw back his head 
 and opened his mouth. u It's not my circus, nor 
 won't be my funeral ; " and he wiped his beard and 
 went out saying to himself : — 
 
 "Fight dog, and fight bar, 
 Thar's no dog of mine thar." 
 
 The Prince, with that clear common-sense which 
 always came to the surface, had foreseen the whole 
 affair so far as the trial was concerned, and had 
 remained at home hard at work in the claim ; I told 
 him all that had happened, and he only shrugged 
 his shoulders. 
 
 . The next morning the butcher shouted down from 
 the cabin as he weighed out the steaks : " A man for 
 breakfast up in town, I say ! a man for breakfast up 
 
166 " A MAN FOR BREAKFAST." 
 
 in town, and I'll bet you can't guess who it is." 
 
 " Who ? " 
 
 " The Judge!" 
 
 The man had been stabbed to death not far from 
 his own door, some time in the night, perhaps just 
 before retiring. There were three distinct mortal 
 wounds in the breast. There had evidently been a 
 short, hard struggle for life, for in one hand he 
 clutched a lock of somebody's hair. There was no 
 mistake about the hair. That long, soft, silken, half 
 curling, yellow German hair of the Doctor's, that 
 grew on the sides of his naked head — there was not 
 to be found another lock of hair like this in the 
 mountains. 
 
 The dead man had not been robbed. That was a 
 point in the Doctor's favour. He had been met in 
 the front, had not been poisoned, or stabbed or shot 
 in the back ; that was another very strong point in 
 the Doctor's favour. 
 
 In some of the northern states of Mexico, particu- 
 larly at Guadalajara, I remember some years ago 
 it was a pretty good defence for a man charged with 
 murder, if he could prove that he had not plundered 
 the dead, and that he had met him from the face like 
 a man. These Mexicans held that man is not natu- 
 rally vicious or bloodthirsty, and will not take life 
 without cause : that if he did not murder a man to 
 rob him, he had some secret and perhaps sufficient 
 
« A MAN FOR BREAKFAST: 167 
 
 wrong to redress, to at least give some show of 
 right ; then if, added to these, he met his man like a 
 man and he came off victor, although he slew the 
 man, the law for that would hardly take his life. 
 
 There was something of this feeling in the camp 
 now. However, if there had been an alcalde at The 
 Forks, there is no doubt the Doctor had been at 
 once arrested ; but as there was nothing of the kind 
 nearer than a day's ride, nothing was done. Besides, 
 the Judge had made himself particularly odious to 
 the miners, and gamblers are the last men in the 
 world to meddle with the law. They settled their 
 suits with steel across a table, or with little bull-dog 
 deringers around a corner. Sometimes they have a 
 six-shooter war dance in the streets, if the misunder- 
 standing is one in which many parties are concerned. 
 
 As a rule, a funeral in the mines is a mournful 
 thing. It is the saddest and most pitiful spectacle I 
 have ever seen. The contrast of strength and weak- 
 ness is brought out here in such a way that you 
 must turn aside or weep when you behold it. To 
 see those strong, rough men, long-haired, bearded 
 and brown, rugged and homely-looking, with some- 
 thing of the grizzly in their great, awkward move- 
 ments, now take up one of their number, straightened 
 in the rough pine box, in his miner's dress, and 
 carry him up, up on the hill in. silence — it is sad 
 beyond expression. 
 
168 "A MAN FOB BREAKFAST!" 
 
 He has come a long way, lie has journeyed by 
 land or sea for a year, he has toiled and endured, 
 and denied himself all things for some dear object at 
 home, and now after all, he must lie down in the 
 forests of the Sierras, and turn on his side and 
 die. No one to kiss him, no one to bless him, 
 and say "good-bye," only as a woman can, and 
 close the weary eyes, and fold the hands in their 
 final rest : and then at the grave, how awkward — 
 how silent ! How they would like to look at each 
 other and say something, yet how they hold down 
 their heads, or look away to the horizon, lest they 
 should meet each other's eyes. Lest some strong man 
 should see the tears that went silently down from 
 the eyes of another over his beard and on to the 
 leaves. 
 
 But the Judge had no such burial as this. Sandy 
 was on a spree, and the gamblers placed Spades at 
 the head of the funeral. They had no respect for 
 the man and kept away. Spades was chief mourner, 
 and the poor little man was laid alone on the hill- 
 side, with hardly enough in attendance to do the last 
 offices for the dead. 
 
 That night Spades entered the Howlin' Wilder- 
 ness wearing a beaver hat. Sandy saw this, set 
 down the glass of gin and peppermint untouched, 
 and went straight up to the man. He seized him 
 by the throat and shook him till his teeth smote and 
 
" A MAN FOR BREAKFAST." 169 
 
 ground together like quartz rocks in a feeder Then 
 he picked up the hat reverently and respectfully as 
 his condition would allow, and laid it gently on the 
 roaring pine-log fire. That was the last of the first 
 beaver hat of Humbug. 
 
 The Doctor appeared out of place in this camp from 
 the first. Every one seemed to feel that — perhaps 
 no one felt it more keenly than himself. 
 
 There are people, it seems to me, who go all 
 through life looking for the place where they belong 
 and never finding it. This to me is a very sad 
 sight. They seem to fit in no place on top of the 
 earth. 
 
 The general feeling of dislike that had always 
 been observed, now became one of contempt. No one 
 noticed or spoke to him now. He came to hold 
 down his head very soon, and to shun people in- 
 stinctively since they seemed to wish to shun him. 
 
 I am bound to confess, right here, that after this 
 murder, when the whole camp seemed turned against 
 this shy, shrinking, silent man, when he was despised 
 by all, when no one would share the path with him, 
 but would make him stand aside and leave the trail 
 as if he had been an Indian or a Chinaman, I began 
 to sympathize with him. When the world pointed 
 its finger and set the mark of Cain upon the man, I 
 began to like him. 
 
 This, you say, seems to you remarkable. It is 
 
170 "A MAN FOR BREAKFAST." 
 
 certainly remarkable, or I should not trouble myself 
 to mention it. 
 
 There was now an expression in this man's face that 
 I had not seen before. A sort of weary, tired look it 
 was, that was pitiful. An idea took possession of 
 me that he had grown tired in his journey from 
 place to place in the world, looking for the place 
 where he belonged, for a sort of niche where he 
 would fit in, and which he had never yet found. 
 
 There are men who sit in a community like a 
 centre gem in a cluster of diamonds, and who 
 cannot be taken away without deranging and 
 marring the whole. The place of such a man 
 is vacant till the last one of the cluster of which he 
 forms the centre goes down in the dust. 
 
 There are others, again, who grow on the side or 
 even in the centre of a community, like a great wart 
 or wen. They sap its strength, they stop its growth, 
 they poison it thoroughly, and it dies: a miserable, 
 contemptible community, all through that one bad 
 man. 
 
 But the Doctor was neither of these. He had 
 never yet found his place, had never yet taken root 
 or hold anywhere, but had been blown or rolled or 
 thrown or pitched or shuttle-cocked about, it seemed 
 to me, from the beginning of his life; whenever that 
 may have been. A sort of sour, dried-up apple, that 
 no one would eat, yet an apple that no one would 
 care to pitch out of the window. 
 
" A MAN FOR BREAKFAST? 171 
 
 I had always hated and feared the man till now. 
 The universal dislike, however, aroused a sort of 
 antagonism in my nature, that always has, and I 
 expect always will, come to the surface on such 
 occasions on the side of the poor or much despised, 
 perfectly regardless of propriety, self-interest, or any 
 consideration whatever. 
 
 If a man has succeeded and is glad, let him go his 
 way. What should I have to do with him ? My lot 
 and my life thus far have been with the poor and the 
 lonely, and so shall be to the end. They can under- 
 stand me. 
 
 And maybe, often, there is a kind of subtle 
 wisdom in this view of men. I think it is born of 
 the fact that your ostentatious, prosperous man, 
 your showy rich man of America, is so very, very 
 poor, that you do not care to call him your neigh- 
 bour. It is true he has horses and houses and 
 land and gold, but these horses and houses, and 
 lands and coins, are all in the world he has. When 
 he dies these will all remain and the world will 
 lose nothing whatever. His death will not make 
 even a ripple in the tide of life. His family, whom 
 he has taught to worship gold, will forget him in 
 their new estates. In their hearts they will be glad 
 that he is gone. They will barter and haggle with 
 the stone-cutter toiling for his bread, and for a 
 starve-to-death price they will lift a marble shaft 
 
172 " A MAIS' FOE BREAKFAST." 
 
 above his head with an iron fence around it — typical, 
 cold, and soulless ! 
 
 Poor man, since he took nothing away that one 
 could miss, what a beggar he must have been. The 
 poor and unhappy never heard of him : the world has 
 not lost a thought. Not a note missed, not a word 
 was lost in the grand, sweet song of the universe 
 when he died. 
 
 Save us from such men. America is full of them. 
 She boils over with them in a sort of annual eruption. 
 She throws them over the sea into abbeys and 
 sacred places, with their hats on ; they are howling, 
 hoarser than jackals, up and down the Nile and 
 over and away towards Jerusalem. 
 
 It was remarkable how suddenly the Indian 
 children sprung up with the summer. No one could 
 have recognized in this neat, modest, sensitive girl, 
 and this silent, savage-looking boy, who sometimes 
 looked almost a man, the two starved, naked little 
 creatures of half a year before. 
 
 There was a little lake belted by wild red roses 
 and salmon berries, and fretted by overhanging ferns 
 under the great firs that shut out the sun save in 
 little spars and bars of light that fell through upon 
 a bench of the hills ; a sort of lily pond, only half 
 a pistol shot across, at the bottom of a waterfall, and 
 clear as sunshine itself. Here Paquita would go 
 often and alone to pass her idle hours. I chanced 
 
viitiCU** r. £^> 
 
 PAQUITA. 
 
« A MAN FOR BREAKFAST." 173 
 
 to see her there on the rim, walking against the sun 
 and looking into the water as she moved forward, 
 now and then back 7 across her shoulder, as a maiden 
 in a glass preparing for a ball. She had just been 
 made glad with her first new dress — red, and 
 decorated with ribbons, made gay and of many- 
 colours. The poor child was studying herself in the 
 waters. 
 
 This was not vanity ; no doubt there was a deal of 
 satisfaction, a sort of quiet pride, in this, but it was 
 something higher, also. A desire to study grace, to 
 criticize her movements in this strange and to her 
 lovely dress, and learn to move with the most 
 perfect propriety. She practiced this often. The 
 finger lifted sometimes, the head bowed, then the 
 hands in rest and the head thrown back, she would 
 walk back and forth for hours, contemplating herself 
 and catching the most graceful motion from the 
 water. 
 
 What a rich, full, and generous mouth was hers — 
 frank as the noon-day. Beware of people with small 
 mouths, they are not generous. A full, rich mouth, 
 impulsive and passionate, is the kind of mouth to 
 trust, to believe in, to ask a favour of, and to give 
 kind words to. 
 
 There are as many kinds of mouths as there are 
 crimes in the catalogue of sins. There is the mouth 
 for hash ! — thick-lipped, coarse, and expressionless, a 
 
174 «^L MAX FOR BREAKFAST P 
 
 picket of teeth, behind with bread about the roots. 
 Bah! Then there is the thin-lipped, sour-apple 
 mouth, sandwiched in between a sharp chin and thin 
 nose. Look out! 
 
 There are mischievous mouths, ruddy and full of 
 fun, that you would like to be on good terms with if 
 you had time, and then there is the rich, full mouth, 
 with dimples dallying and playing about it like 
 ripples in a shade, half sad, half glad — a mouth to 
 love. Such was Paquita's. A rose, but not yet 
 opened ; only a bud that in another summer would 
 unfold itself wide to the sun 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 BONE AND SINEW. 
 
 TILL we wrought, the Prince and I ? pa- 
 tiently and industriously. So did thousands 
 above us and below us ; there was a clang of 
 picks and shovels, the smiting of steel on the granite, 
 a sound through the sable forests, an echoing up the far 
 hill-sides like the march of an army to battle, clashing 
 the sword and buckler. 
 
 Every man that wrought there, worked for an ob- 
 ject. There was a payment to be met at home ; a 
 mortgage to be lifted. The ambition of one I knew 
 was to buy a little home for his parents ; another had 
 orphan sisters to provide for ; this had an invalid 
 mother. This had a bride, and that one the promise 
 of a bride. Every man there had a history, a plan, 
 a purpose. 
 
 Every man there who bent above the boulders, 
 and toiled on silently under the dark-plumed pines 
 and the shadows of the steep and stupendous moun- 
 tains, was a giant in body and soul. 
 
 175 
 
176 BONE AND SINEW. 
 
 Never since the days of Cortez has there been 
 gathered together such a hardy and brave body of 
 men as these first men of the Pacific. When it took 
 six months' voyaging round the Horn, and imminent 
 perils, with like dangers and delays, to cross the 
 isthmus or the continent, then the weak of heart 
 did not attempt it and the weak of body died on the 
 way. The result was a race of men worthy of the 
 land. The world's great men were thus drawn out, 
 separated and set apart to themselves out here on the 
 Pacific. 
 
 There was another segregation and sifting out 
 after the Pacific was reached. There lay the mines 
 open to all who would work; no capital but a pick 
 and pan required. The most manly and independent 
 life on earth. At night you had your pay in your 
 hand, your reward weighed out in virgin gold. If 
 you made five, ten, fifty, or a thousand dollars that 
 day, you made it from the fall of no man ; no decline 
 of stocks or turn in trade which carried some man to 
 the bottom brought you to the top ; no speculation, 
 no office, no favour, only your own two hands and 
 your strong, true heart, without favour from any 
 man. You had contributed that much to the com- 
 merce of the world. If there is any good in gold, you 
 had done that much good to the world, besides the 
 good to yourself. What men took this line of life ! 
 But some preferred to trade, build towns, hang about 
 
BONE AND SINEW. 177 
 
 them, and practise their wits on their fellow-men. 
 
 You see at once that the miners were the cream 
 of the milk in this second separation. 
 
 The summer wore on, and Paquita remained with 
 us, an industrious, lovely little girl. She was the 
 pet of the camp. She dressed with taste, and was 
 modest, sensitive, intelligent, and beautiful. It was 
 noticeable that men who lived in that vicinity dressed 
 much more neatly than in any other part of the 
 camp, and even men who had to pass that way to 
 reach The Forks kept their shaggy beards in shape, 
 and their shirt bosoms buttoned up when they passed. 
 Such is the influence of even the presence of woman. 
 
 Klamat was wild as ever. The miners would 
 suppose him spending his nights with us, and we 
 would suppose him still with them, and thus he had 
 it all his own way, wandered off with his club and 
 knife into the hills, down to the river, and slept 
 Heaven knows where. 
 
 At last one Sunday the Prince taught him the use 
 of the rifle. This was to him perhaps the greatest 
 event of his life. He danced with delight, made all 
 sorts of signs about the game he would kill, and how 
 much he would do for the Prince. He was faithful 
 to his word. He began to repay something of his 
 trouble. He brought game to the Prince and to us 
 in abundance, but refused to let any one else have so 
 much as a quail. 
 
 L 
 
178 BONE AND SINEW. 
 
 Once the Prince gave a shoulder of venison to some 
 neighbour boys below us. Klamat went down when 
 the men were at work, took the axe, broke open the 
 door, and took and threw the meat over the bank 
 into the claim. This made him natural enemies, and 
 it took great caution on the part of the Prince to save 
 his life. 
 
 He never talked, never smiled ; a sour, bitter-look- 
 ing face was his, and he had no friends in the camp 
 outside our own cabin. He stood his club in the 
 corner now, and used the rifle instead. In a few days 
 he had polished the barrel and all the brass ornaments 
 till they shone like silver and gold. 
 
 Once a travelling missionary, as he called himself, 
 gave him a tract. He took it to Paquita, who held it 
 up and pretended to him that she could read it all as 
 readily as the white men. This was one of her little 
 deceits. Poor children. No one had time to teach 
 them to read, or to set them much of an example. 
 How they wondered at the endless toil of the men. 
 
 The Doctor in the meantime ranged around the 
 hill sides, wrote some, gathered some plants, and 
 seemed altogether the most listless, wretched, mis- 
 erable man you could conceive. He made his home 
 in our cabin now, and rarely went to town; for 
 when he did, so sure one of the hangers-on about 
 the saloons was sure to insult him. Sometimes, 
 however, he would be obliged to go, such as when 
 
BONE AND SINEW. 179 
 
 some accident or severe illness would compel the 
 miners to send for him, and he never refused to 
 attend. On one of these occasions, Spades, half 
 drunk and wholly vicious, caught the Doctor by the 
 throat as he met him in the trail near town, and 
 shook him much as he had been shaken by Sandy 
 some months before. 
 
 Spades boasted he had made his old teeth rattle 
 like rocks in a rocker. The Doctor said nothing, but 
 got off as best he could and came home. He did 
 not even mention the matter to any one. 
 
 Shortly after this Spades was found dead. He was 
 found just as the Judge had been found, close to his 
 cabin door, with the mortal stabs in the breast, 
 only he did not have the lock of hair in his hands 
 from the Doctor's head. 
 
 There was talk of a mob. This thing of killing 
 people in the night, even though they were the most 
 worthless men of the camp, and even though they 
 were killed in a way that suggested something like 
 fair play, and revenge rather than robbery, was not 
 to be indulged in, even at Humbug, with impunity. 
 Some of the idlers got together at the HowhV 
 Wilderness to pass resolutions, and take some steps 
 in the matter, as Spades lay stretched out under 
 the old blue soldier coat on a pine slab that had 
 many dark stains across and along its rugged surface, 
 but they fell into an exciting game of poker, at ten 
 
180 BONE AND SINEW. 
 
 dollars a corner, and the matter for the time was left 
 to rest. No Antony came to hold up the dead Csesar's 
 mantle, and poor Spades was buried much as he had 
 buried the Judge a short time before. 
 
 Some one consulted Sandy on the subject, about 
 the time of the funeral, as he stood at the bar of the 
 Howlin' Wilderness for his gin and peppermint. 
 Sandy was something of a mouth-piece for the miners, 
 not that he was a recognized leader; miners, as a 
 rule, decline to be led, but rather that he knew what 
 they thought on most subjects, and preferred to act 
 with them and express their thoughts, rather than 
 incline to the idlers about The Forks. He drank his 
 gin in silence, set down his glass, and said in an 
 oracular sort of way, as if to himself, when passing 
 out of the door : 
 
 " Well, let 'em rip ; it's dog eat dog, anyhow !" 
 
 But it was evident that this matter would not blow 
 over as easily as did the death of the Judge. True, 
 there was no magistrate in camp yet, but there was a 
 live Sheriff in the city. 
 
 The Doctor went on as usual, avoiding men a little 
 more than before, but other than this I could see no 
 change in the man or his manner of life. 
 
 He and the Prince had many strange theories. 
 Men in the mines think out some great things, as 
 they dig for gold all day, with no sound save the 
 ripple of the mountain stream and the sharp quick 
 
BONE AND SINEW. 181 
 
 call of the quail in the chapparal, to disturb them, 
 through all the days of summer. They come upon 
 new thoughts as upon nuggets of gold. 
 
 Sometimes they talked in bitter terms about the 
 treatment of the Indians. They had humane and I 
 think just and possible theories on this subject, which 
 I remember very well, and may sometime submit to 
 the Government, if I can only get a hearing within 
 the next ten years. It will hardly be worth while 
 after that time, although, after the Indians are all 
 dead, no doubt we will have some very humane and 
 Christian plans advanced by which they may be made 
 a prosperous and contented people. 
 
 I am constantly asked : " Does not the Government 
 interfere ? Does not the Government take charge of 
 these Indians after having taken their lands, and 
 lakes, and rivers V Nonsense ! The Government ! 
 The Indian Bureau, Indian Agent, or whatever you 
 choose to call that part of the North American Re- 
 public deputed to distribute red blankets and glass 
 beads to the North- American Indian, had not yet put 
 in an appearance on the Klamat. I doubt if he has 
 reached that particular portion of the interior to this 
 day. 
 
 When he does arrive he will find now only falling 
 lodges with grass growing rank about the doorways ; 
 he will find mounds all up and down the river that 
 were made by a continual round of encampments 
 
182 BONE AND SINEW. 
 
 reaching back to a time when the Chaldeans named 
 the stars ; he will find perhaps an old woman or two, 
 or a bent old warrior, sitting in rags and wretched- 
 ness, lamenting, looking back with dimmed eyes to 
 another age, and that is all. 
 
 Twenty years ago the Indians of the Forks of the 
 Willamette, rode by my father's cabin in bands, 
 single file, a mile or two in length. They rode 
 spotted horses, had gay clothes and garments of many 
 colours. The squaws chanted songs of a monotonous 
 kind, not without some melody, as they rode by 
 astride, with papooses swinging on boards from the 
 saddle-bow, and were very happy. 
 
 They saw the country settling up day by day, but 
 never raised a hand against the whites. 
 
 The whites were insolent, it is true, for had not 
 Government given them the land, and had they not 
 journeyed a long way to possess it ? 
 
 Then the country was fenced up and their ponies 
 could not get pasture ; the lands were ploughed and 
 the squaws could not get roots and acorns. But worst 
 of all, the whites killed and frightened oif the game, 
 and the Indians began to starve and die. Once or 
 twice they undertook to beg, about the Forks of the 
 Willamette, but the settlers set dogs on them, and 
 they went back to their lodges and died oif in a few 
 years by thousands. The world wondered why the 
 Indians died. "They are passing away," said the 
 
BONE AND SINEW. 183 
 
 substantial idiot who edited the " Star of the West." 
 " They are a doomed race," said the minister. I think 
 they were. 
 
 Less than six months ago I visited this spot. How 
 many Indians do you suppose I found there of the 
 permanent old settlers ? Two ! Captain Jim and 
 his squaw. All along the silver river, where it 
 makes its flashing course against the sun, the banks 
 are black and mellow, and the grass grows tall and 
 strong from the bones and ashes of the " doomed 
 race." 
 
 Captain Jim declines to surrender to the Keserva- 
 tion. They caught him once, him and his squaw, 
 but he got away after a year or two, and not only 
 brought back his own squaw, but one of a neighbour- 
 ing tribe, and has ever since been dodging about 
 through the hills overlooking the great valley where 
 his fathers were once the lords and masters, with 
 only the Great Spirit to say yea or nay to them. 
 
 Captain Jim is a harmless fellow, and a good hunter. 
 Sometimes in harvest he goes down in the fields and 
 binds wheat, and gets pay like a white man. His 
 squaws gather berries and sell them to the whites. 
 Sometimes they take a great fancy to children, and 
 give them all the berries they have, and will take 
 nothing for them. Captain Jim says that is not good 
 management. One day some one asked him why he 
 had two squaws. He studied awhile, and said he 
 
184 BONE AND SINEW. 
 
 had two squaws so that they could bury him when 
 he died. 
 
 He wears a stiff-brimmed beaver hat with feathers 
 in it ; clothes like a white man, even to the white 
 shirt ; smokes and chews tobacco, swears, and some- 
 times gets drunk. In fact, he is so nearly civilized, 
 that no great efforts are now made to return him to 
 the Reservation. 
 
 Some day soon the two wives of Captain Jim will 
 be permitted to lay the last of the Willamette Indians 
 to sleep on the banks of that sunny river. 
 
 What would I do ? It would be long to tell. But 
 I would blow the Indian Bureau to the moon. I 
 would put good men, and plenty of them, to look into 
 the Indians' interest. I would set apart, out of their 
 original possessions, good tracts of land for each tribe. 
 I would pay these men so well, if possible, that they 
 would not steal from the Indians, if I could not get 
 honest men otherwise. I would make their office 
 perpetual, and I would make it one of honor and of 
 trust. 
 
 But what do we do instead \ We change the man 
 in charge every few years, before he has even got a 
 glimpse at the inner life of an Indian. We send out 
 some red-mouthed politician, who gets the place 
 because he happens to have a great influence with the 
 Irish vote of New York, or the German vote of Penn- 
 sylvania. We wait, nine cases out of ten, till the 
 
s><?^ 
 
 -$%$%$ 
 
 7T&Z 
 
 Sfc 
 
 CAPTAIX JIM. 
 
BONE AND SINEW. 185 
 
 matter adjusts itself between the whites and the reds. 
 If the Indians are peaceful, as in the case of the Wil- 
 lamette, why interfere ? If they go to war they must 
 be made peaceful. This is the way it has gone and 
 still goes on, to the eternal disgrace of the country. 
 If a trouble comes of this clashing together of the 
 whites and the reds, we hear but one side of the 
 story. The Indian daily papers are not read. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A STOEM IN THE SIERRAS. 
 
 IRGIN gold, like truth, lies at the bottom. 
 It is a great task in the placer mines, as a 
 rale, particularly in the streams, to get on 
 the bed-rock to open a claim and strike a lead. 
 When this is done the rest is simple enough. You 
 have only to keep your claim open, to see that the 
 drain is not clogged, the tail race kept open, and that 
 the water does not break in and fill up your exca- 
 vation, by which you have reached the bed rock. 
 All this the Prince and I had accomplished. The 
 summer was sufficiently cool to be tolerable in toil : 
 the season was unusually healthy, and all was well. 
 At night, when the flush of the sun would be blown 
 from the tree tops to the clouds, we two would sit at 
 the cabin door in the gloaming, and look across and 
 up, far up, into the steep and sable skirting forest of 
 firs, and listen to the calls of the cat-bird, or the 
 coyote lifting his voice in a plaintive murmur for his 
 mate on the other side. 
 
A STORM IN THE SIEREAS. 187 
 
 The Doctor would sit there too, in silence, close 
 at hand, and dream and forget the ways of man ; and, 
 perhaps, think sadly, but certainly enough, there was 
 one place, one narrow place, at last, where he would 
 fit in and no one would come to disturb him. 
 
 Klamat would come in with a string of quails, 
 sometimes, at dusk, or a venison saddle, a red fox or 
 a badger, stand his gun in the corner with his club, 
 and turn himself to rest close at hand. 
 
 Paquita would drop down from the woods on the 
 hill above the cabin, the little belle and beauty of the 
 camp. But she never spoke to the miners or any 
 one, save to only answer them in the briefest way 
 possible. 
 
 They hardly liked this ; and they hardly liked the 
 Prince from the start, I think, anyhow. He was, as an 
 expression of the time went, a little too " fine-haired." 
 He spoke too properly; he never "got on any glo- 
 rious benders," with the western men, nor could he 
 eat codfish, or talk about Boston, with the eastern. 
 He took hold of no man's hand hastily. 
 
 I like that. 
 
 Paquita had a great deal to tell about Mount 
 Shasta. She had been on the side beyond. In 
 fact her home was there, she said, and she de- 
 scribed the whole land in detail. A country sloping 
 off gradually toward the east and south; densely 
 timbered, save little dimples of green prairies, alive 
 
188 A STORM IN 
 
 with game, dotted down here and there, buried in 
 the dark and splendid forests on the little trout 
 streams that wound still and crooked through wood 
 and meadow. 
 
 She had been out here on the Klamat on a visit, 
 with her mother and others, the fall and winter 
 before. She said they had come down from the 
 lakes in canoes. She also insisted strongly that her 
 father was a great chief of the Modocs and mountain 
 Shastas. 
 
 Indians are great travelers, far greater than is 
 generally believed, and it was quite reasonable to 
 take that part of the young lady's story as, literally 
 true; but the part about her father being a great 
 chief was set down as one of her innocent fictions 
 by which she wished to dignify herself, and appear 
 of some importance in the eyes of the Prince. 
 
 Still as there had been quite a sensation in camp 
 about new mines in that direction, it was interesting 
 to talk to one who had been through the country, 
 and could give us some accurate account of it. After 
 that, finding the Prince was interested enough to 
 listen, she would take great pleasure in describing 
 the country, character, and habits of the Indians, and 
 the kind of game with which the forest abounded. 
 
 She would map out on the ground with a stick 
 the whole country, as you would draw a chart on 
 the black board. 
 
TEE SIERRAS. 189 
 
 The feeling against the Doctor had not yet Mown 
 over. It was pretty generally understood that the 
 sheriff or a deputy from across the mountain would 
 soon be over with a warrant for his apprehension. 
 
 Why not escape ? There are some popular errors 
 of opinion that are amusing. Men suppose that if 
 a man is in the mountains he is safe, hid away, and 
 secure ; that he has only to step aside in the brush 
 and be seen no more. 
 
 As a rule, it is infinitely better to be in the heart of 
 a city. Here was a camp of three thousand men. 
 Each man knew the face of his neighbour. There 
 was but one way to enter this camp, but one way to 
 go out ; that w T ay led to the city. We were in a 
 sac, the further end of a cave, as it were. You 
 could not go this way, or that, through the moun- 
 tains above. There were no trails; there was no 
 food. You would get lost ; you would starve. 
 
 Besides, there were wild beasts, and wilder men, 
 ready to revenge the hundred massacres up and down 
 the country, not unlike the one described. Here, in 
 that day at least, if a man did wrong he could not 
 hide. The finger of God pointed him out to all. 
 
 Late one September day it grew intensely sultry ; 
 there was a haze in the sky and a circle about the 
 sun. There was not a breath. The perspiration 
 came out and stood on the brow, even as we rested 
 in the shadow of the pines. A singular haze ; such 
 a day, it is said, as precedes earthquakes. 
 
190 A STORM IN 
 
 The black crickets ceased to sing; the striped 
 lizards slid quick as ripples across the rocks, and 
 birds went swift as arrows overhead, but uttered 
 no cry. There was not a sound in the air nor on 
 the earth. 
 
 Paquita came rushing down to the claim, pale and 
 excited. She lifted her two hands above her head 
 as she stood on the bank, and called to us to come 
 up from the mine. " Come," she cried, " there will 
 be a storm. The trees will blow and break against 
 each other. There will be a flood, a sea, a river in 
 the mountains. Come ! " She swayed her body to 
 and fro, and the trees began to sway above her on 
 the hills, but not a breath had touched the mines. 
 
 Then it grew almost dark ; we fairly had to feel 
 our way up the ladder. A big drop sank in the 
 water close at hand, splashing audibly; the trees 
 surged above us and began to snap like reeds. 
 
 There was a roar like the sea — loud, louder. Nearer 
 now the trees began to bend and turn and lick their 
 limbs and trunks, interweave and smite and crush, 
 and lurch until their tops were like one black and 
 boiling sea. 
 
 Fast, faster, the rain in great warm drops began 
 to strike us in the face, as we miners hastened up the 
 hill to the shelter of the cabin. At the door we 
 turned to look. The darkness of death was upon us ; 
 we could hear the groans and the battling of the 
 
THE SIERRAS. 191 
 
 trees, the howling of the tempest, but all was dark, 
 ness, blackness, desolation. Lightning cleft the 
 heavens. 
 
 A sheet of flame — as if the hand of God had thrust 
 out through the dark and smote the mountain side 
 with a sword of fire. 
 
 And then the thunder shook the earth till it 
 trembled, as if Shasta had been shaken loose and 
 broken from its foundation. No one spoke. The 
 lightning lit the cabin like a bonfire. Klamat stood 
 there in the cabin by his club and gun. There was 
 in his face a grim delight. The Doctor lay on his 
 face in his bunk, hiding his eyes in his two hands. 
 
 No one undressed that night in the camp. 
 
 The next morning the fury of the storm was over, 
 but it was not yet settled. We ventured out and 
 looked down into the stream. It was nearly large 
 enough to float a steamer. The claim was filled up 
 as perfectly as when we first took it from the 
 hands of the Creator. Ten feet of water flowed 
 swift and muddy over it towards the Klamat and the 
 sea. 
 
 Logs, boards, shingles, rockers, toms, sluices, 
 flumes, pans, riffles, aprons went drifting, bobbing, 
 dodging down the angry river like a thousand eager 
 swimmers. 
 
 The storm had stolen everything, and was rushing 
 with his plunder straight as could be to the sea, as 
 
192 A STOEM IN 
 
 if lie feared that dawn should catcli him in the 
 camp, and the miners come upon him to reclaim 
 their goods. 
 
 Every man in the camp was ruined. No man had 
 dreamed of * this. Maybe a few had saved up a little 
 fortune, but, as a rule, all their fortunes lay in the 
 folds of the next few months. Every man had his 
 burden now to bear. The mortgage on the farm, 
 the home for the old, the orphans, the invalid 
 sister. 
 
 Brave men ! they said nothing ; they set their 
 teeth, looked things squarely in the face, but did not 
 complain. One man, however, who watched the 
 flood from a point on the other side and saw his 
 flume swept away, swung his old slouched hat, 
 danced a sort of savage hokee-pokee, and sang : 
 
 " O, everything is lovely, 
 And the goose hangs high !" 
 
 A strange song, indeed ! 
 
 To them this disaster meant another weary winter 
 in the mines — disease, scurvy, death. Many could 
 not endure it. They understood their claims could 
 not be opened till another year, and set their faces for 
 other mines which they had heard of, further on. 
 Mining life is not unlike life at large. 
 
 We two had not saved much money. And what 
 portion of that had I earned? I could not well 
 claim a great deal, surely. How much would be 
 
TEE SIERRAS. 193 
 
 left when the debts were paid — the butcher and the 
 others? True, the claim was valuable, but it had 
 no value now — not so much as a sack of flour. 
 There were too many wanting to get away, and men 
 had not yet learned the worth of a mine. Some- 
 times in these days new excitements, new diversions, 
 would tap a camp, drain it dry, and not leave a soul 
 to keep the coyotes from taking possession of the 
 cabins. 
 
 " What will you do ? " said the Prince to me one 
 day, as we sat on the bank, wishing in vain for the 
 water to subside. 
 
 " We cannot reach the bed-rock again till far into 
 the next year. What will you do ? " 
 
 " May I stay with you ? " 
 
 The strong man reached me his two hands — " As 
 long as I live and you live, my little one, and 
 there is a blanket to my name we will sleep under 
 it together. 
 
 " We will leave this camp. I have hated it from 
 the first. I have grown old here in a year. I 
 cannot breathe in this narrow canon with its great 
 walls against the clouds. We will go." 
 
CHAPTER XIV, 
 
 A HOUSE TO LET. 
 
 HAT night the Prince talked a long time 
 with Paquita about the new country on the 
 other side of the Shasta, and putting her 
 account and my brief knowledge of the country 
 together, we resolved to go there, where gold, accord- 
 ing to her story, was to be had almost for the picking 
 up, if the Indians did not interfere. 
 
 A new trouble arose. What was to be done with 
 the two little savages ? What would any other man 
 have done ? Gone about his business and left them 
 to shift for themselves. Had he not saved their 
 lives ? Had he not fed them through all that dread- 
 ful winter ? What more should he do ? 
 
 One morning this man rested his elbows on the 
 table, and with his face buried in his hands was a 
 long time silent. 
 
 " Pack up," said the Prince, at last, to the little 
 
 girl. In a few moments she stood by his side with 
 
 a red calico dress and some ribbons tied up in a 
 
 194 
 
A HOUSE TO LET. 195 
 
 handkerchief in one hand, and a pair of moccasins in 
 the other. 
 
 The Doctor was anxious to get away — more anxious, 
 perhaps, than any one. For what had the camp been 
 to him? If I could have had my way or say, I 
 would have left this mysterious, sad-faced, silent man 
 behind. 
 
 I think the Prince would have done the same. 
 We cannot always have our own way, even with 
 ourselves. 
 
 Why does the man not do thus and so, we say ? 
 What is there to hinder him ? Who shall say yea 
 or nay ? Is he not his own master ? No. No man 
 is his own master who has a conscience. 
 
 If this man had been of stronger will, had he not 
 been so utterly helpless and friendless, we could 
 have left him, and would have left him gladly ; as it 
 was, it was not a matter of choice at all. 
 
 Ponies were scarce, and mules were high-priced and 
 hard to get, but the Doctor was not so poor as we, 
 and he put his money all in the Prince's hands. So 
 we had a tolerable outfit. 
 
 A very little pony would answer for me, the 
 commonest kind could bear Paquita and her extra 
 dress, while Klamat could walk and make his own 
 way through the woods, like a greyhound 
 
 The Prince procured a great double-barrelled shot 
 gun, throwing buck-shot by the handful, for himself, 
 
196 A HOUSE TO LET 
 
 and pistols for all, for we were going into the heart 
 of a hostile country. 
 
 An officer, it was rumoured, was on the watch 
 for the Doctor, and Klamat prepared to lead us by 
 way of a blind trail, up the mountain side, without 
 passing out by way of the Howlin' Wilderness at The 
 Forks. 
 
 One of the most interesting studies, as well as one 
 of the rarest, is that of man in a state of nature. 
 Next to that is the state of man removed from, or 
 above the reach of, all human law, utterly away from 
 what is still more potent to control the actions of 
 men, public opinion — the good or ill-will of the 
 world. 
 
 As far as my observation has gone I am bound to 
 say, that any expression on the subject would be 
 highly laudatory of the native goodness of man. I 
 should say, as a rule, he, in that state, is brave, 
 generous, and just. 
 
 But in civilization I find that the truly just and 
 good man is rarely prominent, he is hardly heard of, 
 while some little sharp-faced commercial meddler, 
 who never spends or bestows a farthing without first 
 balancing it on his finger, and reckoning how much 
 it will bring him by way of honour in return, is 
 often counted the noblest man among you. 
 
 Therefore, I say that the truest men are those who 
 are men for the sake of their manhood. A true man 
 
A HOUSE TO LET 197 
 
 does a good deed for the sake of doing good, for the 
 satisfaction of it, for the dignity that it gives him in 
 his own eyes, and not in the eyes of the world. 
 
 You see some noble and interesting things when 
 the winds have blown men away from the shore to 
 where there is no law to punish crime, no public 
 opinion to reward merit, where men act from within 
 and not from without. 
 
 That aristocratic and highly respectable gentleman, 
 the Hon. Mr. Perkins, of Perkinsville, who gave the 
 thousand dollars to the Sanitary Commission, and a 
 like sum to the church, and had it published over all 
 the land, received offices and posts of honour for the 
 same, and always cherished a fond hope that the 
 facts would be appropriately set forth on his tomb- 
 stone, for which he had just contracted with a dealer, 
 in finest Italian marble, and at a splendid bargain, 
 too, as the man was about to fail and compelled to 
 have the money, — would probably have acted quite 
 otherwise here. 
 
 Similar deeds done under the eyes of an approving 
 world might not take place in the mountains where 
 there is no public opinion, no press to pronounce 
 a man a benefactor, no responding public to build a 
 monument. Such gifts' have their reward on earth. 
 In fact, they are more than repaid. The glory is 
 worth more than the gold ; and the poor are under 
 no obligations whatever. "Let not thy left hand 
 
198 A HOUSE TO LET 
 
 know what thy right hand doeth " means very much 
 more than is expressed. 
 
 With his moccasins bound tight about his feet and 
 reaching up so as to embrace the legs of his buck- 
 skin pantaloons, his right arm freed from the hateful 
 red-shirt sleeve which hung in freedom at his side, 
 some eagle feathers in his hair, and his rifle on his 
 shoulder, Klamat, with a beaming countenance, led 
 the way from the cabin. 
 
 The Prince had assigned him the post of honour, 
 and he was carried away with delight. He seemed to 
 forget that he was the only one on foot. No doubt 
 he would gladly have given up the red shirt and 
 buckskins, all but his rifle, with pleasure, at this 
 supreme moment, had they been required, to insure 
 his position as leader. 
 
 Alexander gave away to his friends the last of the 
 spoils after a great battle. "And what have you 
 kept for yourself?" said one. "Hope and glory," 
 he answered. 
 
 Klamat was an infant Alexander. 
 I followed, then Paquita, the Poctor next. The 
 Prince took up a piece of charcoal from the heap 
 of ashes outside the cabin, and wrote in great bold 
 letters on the door : 
 
 "To Let." 
 We crossed the stream at a cabin below, just as 
 the men were beginning to stir. 
 
A HOUSE TO LET 199 
 
 They seemed to know that something unusual was 
 taking place. They straightened themselves in the 
 fresh light and air, washed their hands and hairy 
 faces in the gold-pans on the low pine stump by the 
 door, but tried, or seemed to try, not to observe. 
 
 Once across the stream, Klamat led steeply up 
 the hill for a time, then he would chop and cut to 
 right and left in a zigzag route until we had 
 reached the rim of a bench in the mountain. Here 
 he stopped and motioned the Prince to approach, after 
 he had looked back intently into the camp and taken 
 sight by some pines that stood before him. 
 
 The Prince rode up to the boy and dismounted ; 
 when he had done so, the little fellow lifted three 
 fingers, looked excited, and pointed down upon the 
 old cabin. It was more than a mile away, nearly a 
 mile below ; but the sun was pitching directly down 
 upon it, and all things stood out clear and large as life. 
 
 Three men rode quickly up to the cabin, leaned 
 from their mules and read the inscription. The 
 leader now dismounted, kicked open the door and 
 entered. It does not take long to search a cabin, 
 without a loft or even a bed to hide under, and the 
 man did not remain a great while within. 
 
 Without even taking pains to close the door, 
 to keep out coyotes and other things, as miners 
 do, so that cabins may be habitable for some way- 
 farer, or fortune-hunters who may not have a house 
 
200 A HOUSE TO LET. 
 
 of their own, lie hastily mounted and led the party 
 down to the next cabin below. 
 
 The miners were evidently at breakfast, for the 
 man leaned from his saddle and shouted two or three 
 times before any one came out. 
 
 The door opened, and a very tall, black-bearded 
 hairy man came forth, and walked up before the man 
 leaning from his mule. 
 
 What was said I do not know, but the bare- 
 headed, hairy man pointed with his long arm up the 
 mountain on the other side, exactly the opposite 
 course from the one that had been taken by the 
 fugitives. 
 
 Here the officer said something very loud, pushed 
 back his broad-brimmed hat, and pointed down the 
 stream. The long-armed, bare-headed, hairy man 
 again pointed emphatically up the mountain on the 
 other side, and then wheeled on his heel, entered, 
 and closed the door. 
 
 The interview had evidently not been a satisfactory 
 one, or a friendly one to the officer, and he led his 
 men slowly down the creek with their heads bent 
 down intently to the trail. They did not go far. 
 There were no fresh tracks in the way. The recent 
 great rain had made the ground soft, and there was 
 no mistaking the absence of the signs. 
 
 There was a consultation: three heads in broad 
 hats close together as they could get sitting on their 
 
A HOUSE TO LET. 201 
 
 mules. Now a hat would be pushed back, and a 
 face lifted up exactly in our direction. We had 
 sheltered behind the pines. Klamat was holding 
 the Prince's mule's nose to keep it from braying to 
 those below. Paquita had dismounted a little way 
 off, behind a clump of pines, and was plucking some 
 leaves and grasses for her pony and the pack-mule 
 to keep them still. The Doctor never seemed more 
 stupid and helpless than now; but, at a sign from 
 Klamat, stole out to the shelter where Paquita stood, 
 dismounted, and began to gather grasses, too, for his 
 mule. 
 
 A poor, crooked, imitative little monkey he looked 
 as he bent to pluck the grass; at the same time 
 watching Paquita, as if he wished to forget that there 
 was any graver task on hand than to pluck grass 
 and feed the little mules. 
 
 Mules are noisy of a morning when they first set 
 out. The utmost care was necessary now to insure 
 silence. 
 
 Had the wind blown in our direction, or even a 
 mule brayed below, these mules in the midst of our 
 party would have turned their heads down hill, 
 pointed their opera-glasses sharply for a moment or 
 two at the sounds below, and then, in spite of kicks 
 or clubs, have brayed like trumpets, and betrayed us 
 where we stood. 
 
 There was no excitement in the face of the Prince, 
 
202 A HOUSE TO LET 
 
 not much concern. His foot played and patted in 
 the great wooden stirrup, and shook and jingled the 
 bells of steel on his Spanish spur, but he said 
 nothing. 
 
 Sometimes the men below would point in this 
 direction and then in that with their long yellow 
 gauntlets, then they would prick and spur their 
 mules till they spun round like tops. 
 
 "When a man pricks and spurs his mule, you may 
 be sure that he is bothered. 
 
 A Yankee would scratch his head, pull at his ear, 
 or rub his chin; an Englishman would take snuff; 
 a Missourian would take a chew of tobacco, and 
 perhaps swear; but a Californian in the mountains 
 disdains to do anything so stupid and inexpressive. 
 He kicks and cuffs and spurs his mule. 
 
 At length the leader set his spurs in the broad 
 hair-sinch, with the long steel points of the rowels, 
 and rode down to the water's edge. A twig was 
 broken there. The Doctor had done that as we 
 crossed, to get a switch for his mule, and brought 
 down the wrath of Klamat, expressed, however, only 
 in frightful grimaces, signs, and the flashing of his 
 eyes. The officer dismounted, leaned over, brushed 
 the burrs aside, took some of them up, and examined 
 them closely. 
 
 An arm was now lifted and waved authoritatively 
 to the two men sitting on their mules in the trail, 
 
A HOUSE TO LET 203 
 
 and they instantly struck the spurs in the broad 
 sinch, and through into the tough skins of their 
 mules, I think, for they ambled down toward the 
 officer at a rapid pace and — consternation ! One of 
 them threw up his head and brayed as if for life. 
 
 The Prince's mule pointed his opera-glasses, set 
 out his legs, took in a long breath, and was just 
 about to make the forest ring, when his master sprung 
 to the ground, caught him by the nose, and wrenched 
 him around till he fell upon his haunches. 
 
 Here Klamat made a sign, threw the Doctor on 
 his mule, left Paquita to take care of herself, and led 
 off up the hill. We mounted, and followed as fast as 
 possible ; but the Prince's mule, as if in revenge, now 
 stopped short, set out his legs, lifted his nose, and 
 brayed till the very pine-quills quivered overhead. 
 
 After he had brayed to his satisfaction, he gave a 
 sort of grunt, as if to say, " We are even now," and 
 shot ahead. The little pack-mule was no trouble. 
 He had but a light load, and, as if in gratitude, faith- 
 fully kept his place. 
 
 A pony or horse must be led. Anything but a 
 mule will roam and run against trees, will lodge 
 his pack in the boughs that hang low overhead, or, 
 worse still, stop to eat of the branches or weeds, and 
 grasses under foot. The patient, cunning little 
 Mexican mule will do nothing of the sort. He 
 would starve rather than stop to eat when on duty ; 
 
204 A HOUSE TO LET 
 
 and would as soon think of throwing himself down 
 over one of the cliffs that he is familiar with as to 
 injure or imperil the pack that has been trusted to 
 his care, by butting against trees, or lodging under 
 the boughs that hang above the trail. He stops the 
 instant the pack is loose, or anything falls to the 
 ground, and refuses to move till all is made right. 
 
 "We could not keep pace with Klamat, hasten as 
 we might, through the pines. Like a spirit, he 
 darted here and there through the trees, urging and 
 beckoning all the time for us to follow faster. 
 
 We could not see our pursuers now, yet we knew 
 too well that they were climbing fast as their strong- 
 limbed sturdy mules would serve them, the hill that 
 we had climbed an hour before. The advantage, 
 on one hand, was theirs ; on the other, we had things 
 somewhat our own way. The chances were about 
 evenly balanced for escape without blood. 
 
 Any one who frequents the mountains of the north 
 will soon notice that on all the hill-sides facing the 
 sun there is no undergrowth. You may ride there, 
 provided you do not wedge in between the trees that 
 grow too close together to let you pass, or go under 
 a hanging bough, the same as in a park. But if you 
 get on the north side of the hill, you find an under- 
 growth that is almost impassable for man or beast. 
 Chaparral, manzanita, madrono, plum, white thorn, 
 and many other kinds of shrubs and trees, contribute 
 
A HOUSE TO LET. 
 
 205 
 
 to make a perfectly safe retreat from men for the wild 
 beasts of those regions. In a flight, this is the chief 
 thing to do. Keep yonr eye on the lay of the hills, 
 so that you may always be on the south side, or you 
 will find yourself in a net. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 TURN TO THE EIGHT AS THE LAW DIRECTS. 
 
 NOTHEE. danger lies in getting too low 
 down on the hillside to the sea. On that 
 side, where only grass has grown and 
 pine-quills fallen without any undergrowth to hold 
 them there, and contribute its own decaying and cast- 
 off clothes to the soil, the ground is often broken, 
 and, unlike the north side of the hills, shows here and 
 there steep bluffs and impassable, basaltic blocks, or 
 slides of slate or shale on which it would be madness 
 to venture. 
 
 The only safe thing to do is to find the summit, 
 and keep along the backbone of the mountain, and 
 thus escape the chaparral nets of the north and the 
 precipices of the south. 
 
 Great skill consists in being able to reach the 
 summit successfully, and still greater in keeping 
 along the backbone when it is once reached, and not 
 follow off on one of the spurs that often shoot up 
 higher than the back of the main ridge. There are 
 
 206 
 
TURN TO TEE RIGHT. 207 
 
 many trails here, made by game going to and fro in 
 the warm summer days, or in crossing the ridges in 
 their semi-annual migrations down to the rivers and 
 back again to the mountains. 
 
 The temptations to take one of these trails and 
 abandon the proper one, which is often dim and 
 sometimes wholly indistinct, are many. It takes the 
 shrewdest mountaineer to keep even so much as 
 for one day's journey along the backbone without 
 once being led aside down the spurs into the nets 
 of chaparral, or above the impassable crags and 
 precipices. Of course, when you can retrace your 
 steps it is a matter of no great moment ; you will only 
 lose your time. But with us there was no going back. 
 
 When we had reached the second bench we turned 
 to look. Soon the heads of the men were seen to 
 shoot above the rim of the bench below ; perhaps less 
 than a mile away. No doubt they caught sight of us 
 now, for the hand of the officer lifted, pointed in this 
 direction, and he settled his spurs in his sinch, and 
 led his men in pursuit. 
 
 Deliberately the Prince dismounted, set his saddle 
 well forward, and drew the sinch tight as possible. 
 
 We all did the same ; mounted then, and followed 
 little Klamat, who had by this time set both arms 
 free from the odious red shirt which was now belted 
 about the waist, up the hill as fast as we could 
 follow. 
 
208 TURN TO TEE BIGHT. 
 
 We reached the summit of the ridge. Scintilla- 
 tions from the flashing snows of Mount Shasta 
 shimmered through the trees, and a breath of air 
 came across from the Klamat lakes and the Modoc 
 land beyond, as if to welcome us from the dark, deep 
 canon with its leaden fringe, and lining of dark and 
 eternal green. , 
 
 The Doctor pushed his hat back from his brow 
 and faintly smiled. He was about to kiss his hand 
 to the splendid and majestic mountain showing in 
 bars and sections through the trees, but looked 
 around, caught the eye of Klamat, and his hand fell 
 timidly to his side. 
 
 As for Paquita, she leaped from her pony and put 
 out her arms. Her face was radiant with delight. 
 Beautiful with divine beauty, she arched her hand 
 above her brow, looked long and earnestly at the 
 mountain, and then, in a wild and unaccountable sort 
 of ecstasy, turned suddenly, threw her arms about 
 her pony's neck, embraced him passionately and 
 kissed his tawny nose. 
 
 We had been buried in that canon for so long. 
 We were like men who had issued from a dungeon. 
 As for myself, I was much as usual; I clasped 
 and twisted my hands together as I let my reins fall 
 on my horse's neck, and said nothing. 
 
 Our animals were mute now, too ; no mule of the 
 party could have been induced to bray. They were 
 
AS THE LA W DIRECTS. 209 
 
 tired, dripping with sweat, and held their brown 
 noses low and close to the ground, without at- 
 tempting to touch the weeds or grasses. 
 
 Klamat threw up his hand. The men had appeared 
 on the bench below. We had evidently gained on 
 them considerably, for here we had ten minutes' rest 
 before they broke over the mountain bench beneath. 
 This was encouraging. No doubt a saddle had 
 slipped off back over a mule's rump in some steep 
 place they had just mounted, and thus caused the 
 delay, for they had neglected to sinch their saddles in 
 their great haste. 
 
 They dismounted now, and settled their saddles. 
 We tightened our saddles also. This was the sum- 
 mit, and now came the demand for skill. 
 
 When the officer threw his leg over the macheers 
 of his saddle below, Klamat set forward. His skill 
 was as wonderful as his endurance. Being now on 
 the summit, he could travel without halting to 
 breathe ; this, of course would be required if he hoped 
 to keep ahead. And even then, where would it all 
 end ? It is most likely no one had thought of that. 
 For my part, I kept watching the sun and wishing 
 for night. 
 
 This is an instinctive desire of all things rational 
 or irrational, I think, that are compelled to fly — 
 
 " that night or Blucher would come." 
 
 It was hardly possible to keep ahead of our 
 
210 TURN TO THE BIGHT 
 
 pursuers all day, well mounted as they were, and 
 one of our party on foot, yet that seemed to be the 
 only hope. There yet was an alternative, if the worst 
 came to the worst. We could ambush and shoot 
 them down. I saw that Klamat kept an eye con- 
 stantly on his rifle when not foxing the trail and 
 eyeing the pursuers. 
 
 The Prince was well armed. He carried his 
 double-barrelled piece before him in the saddle-bow. 
 The rest of us were not defenceless. The deed was 
 more than possible. 
 
 These men wanted the Doctor : him only, so far as 
 we knew. The Doctor was accused of murder. 
 The officer, no doubt, had due process, and the legal 
 authority to take him. To the Prince he was nothing 
 much. He was no equal in physical or mental 
 capacity. He was failing in health and in strength, 
 and could surely be of no future possible use to us. 
 Why should the Prince take life, or even imperil ours 
 for his sake ? 
 
 The answer, no doubt, would be very unsatis- 
 factory to the civilized world, but it was enough for 
 the Prince. The man needed his help. The man 
 was almost helpless. This, perhaps, was the first 
 and strongest reason for his course. There is a 
 great deal in this chivalrous disposition to shield the 
 weak. 
 
 When woman arises and asserts herself, as the 
 
AS TEE LA W DIRECTS. 211 
 
 sharp-tongued, thin-lipped puritaness proposes, and 
 is no longer dependent, man's arm will no longer be 
 reached as a shield, but as a sword. 
 
 Whenever woman succeeds in making herself a 
 soldier she must fight. The beasts of the field will 
 fight to the death for the young while they are help- 
 less ; but when they grow strong and swift the beasts 
 of the field will run away and leave them to their 
 fate, or even fight against them when they are 
 strong, as bravely as they did for them when they 
 were weak. 
 
 At the bottom of all other reasons for taking care 
 of this man, who seemed to become every day less 
 capable of taking care of himself, was a little poetical 
 fact not forgotten. This man furnished bread when 
 we were hungry — when the snow was deep, when the 
 earth lay in a lock-jaw, as it were, and could not open 
 her mouth to us. 
 
 Now and then Klamat would turn his eyes over 
 his shoulder, toss his head, and urge on. The eagle- 
 feathers in his black hair, as if glad to get back again 
 in the winds of Shasta, floated and flew back at us, 
 and we followed as if we followed a banner. A black 
 banner, this we followed, made of the feathers of a 
 fierce and bloody bird. Where would it lead us? 
 No buccaneers of the sea were freer, wilder, braver 
 at heart than we. Where would it lead us ? 
 
 One thing was fearfully against us. The recent 
 
212 TURN TO THE RIGHT 
 
 rains had made the ground soft and spongy. The 
 four horses made a trail that could be followed on 
 the run. Even where the pine-quills lay thickest, 
 the ground would be broken here and there so as to 
 leave little doubt or difficulty to our pursuers. 
 
 Had it been a dry autumn the ground would have 
 been hard as an adobe, and we might have dodged 
 to one side almost anywhere, and, providing our 
 mules did not smell and hail the passing party, 
 escaped with impunity. As it was, nothing seemed 
 left but to persist in flight to the uttermost. And 
 this we did. 
 
 We did not taste food. We had not tasted water 
 since sunrise, and it was now far in the afternoon. 
 The Doctor began to sit with an unsteady motion in 
 his saddle. The mules were beginning to bray ; this 
 time from distress, and not excess of spirits. The 
 Prince's mule had his tongue hanging out between 
 his teeth, and, what was worse, his ears began to flop 
 to and fro as if they had wilted in the sun. Some 
 mules put their tongues out through their teeth and 
 go very well for days after ; but when a mule lets his 
 ears swing, he has lost his ambition, and is not to be 
 depended on much longer. 
 
 A good mountain mule should not tire short of a 
 week, but there is human nature wherever there is a 
 bargain to be made, and there are mule jockeys as 
 well as horse jockeys even in the mountains; and 
 
AS THE LA W DIRECTS. 213 
 
 you cannot pick up good mules when you like, either 
 for love or money. The men who followed had, no 
 doubt, a tried and trusty stock. Things began to 
 look critical. 
 
 The only thing that seemed unaffected was Klamat. 
 Two or three times through the day he had stood 
 his rifle against a pine, drew his belt a knot or two 
 tighter, fastened his moccasin-strings over, and then 
 dashed ahead without a word. Our banner of eagle 
 feathers still floated defiantly, and promised to lead 
 even further than we could follow. Closer and 
 closer came the pursuers. We could see them 
 striking their steel spurs in their sinches as if 
 they would lift their tired mules along with their 
 heels. 
 
 Once they were almost within hail ; but a saddle 
 slipped, and they lost at least ten minutes with a 
 fractious mule, that for a time concluded not to be 
 sinched a^ain till it had taken rest. 
 
 The sugar-pines dropped their rich and delicate 
 nuts as we rode by, from pyramid cones as long as 
 your arm, and little foxy -looking pine squirrels with 
 pink eyes, stopped from their work of hoarding them 
 for winter, to look or chatter at us as we hurried 
 breathless and wearily past. 
 
 Mount Shasta still flashed down upon us through 
 the dark rich boughs of fir and pine, but did not 
 thrill us now. 
 
214 TURN TO THE EIGHT 
 
 When the body is tired, the mind is tired too. 
 You get surfeited with grandeur at such a time. No 
 doubt the presence tames you somewhat, tones 
 down the rugged points in you that would like to 
 find expression ; that would find expression in fretful 
 words but for this greatness which shows you how 
 small you are ; but you are subdued rather than 
 elevated. 
 
 Suddenly Klamat led off to the right as if forsaking 
 the main summit for a spur. This seemed a bad sign. 
 The Prince said nothing. At any other time I dare 
 say he would have protested. 
 
 We had no time to dispute now ; besides, almost 
 any change from this toilsome and eternal run was a 
 relief. What made things seem worse, however, this 
 boy seemed to be leading us back again to The Forks. 
 We were edging around at right angles with our pur- 
 suers. They could cut across if we kept on, and 
 head us off. We were making more than a crescent ; 
 the boy was leading us right back to the men we 
 wished to escape. 
 
 Soon he went out on a point and stopped. He 
 beckoned us to ride up. We did so. It seemed less 
 than half a mile to a point we had passed less than 
 an hour since, and, as far as we could see, there 
 was only a slight depression between. The officer 
 and his party soon came in sight. As they did so 
 he raised his arm. We were not unobserved. 
 
AS TEE LA W DIRECTS. 215 
 
 Klarnat sat down to rest, and made signs that we 
 should dismount. I looked at the Prince to see 
 what he would do. He swung himself to the ground, 
 looking tired and impatient, and we all did the same. 
 The Doctor could not keep his feet, but lay down, 
 helpless, on the brown bed of quills from the sugar- 
 pines that clustered around and crowned the point 
 where we had stopped to rest. 
 
 The officer and his men looked to their catenas ; 
 each drew out a pistol, revolved the cylinder, settled 
 the powder back in the tubes by striking the ivory 
 handles gently on the saddle pommels, saw that each 
 nipple still held its cap, and then spurred their 
 mules down the hillside as if to cross the depression 
 that lay between, and head us off at once. They 
 were almost within hail, and I thought I could hear 
 the clean sharp click of the steel bells on their Spanish 
 spurs as they descended and disappeared among the 
 tree-tops as if going down into a sea. 
 
 Klamat had learned some comic things in camp, 
 even though he had not learned, or pretended he 
 had not learned, to talk. When the men had dis- 
 appeared among the branches of the trees, he turned 
 to the Prince and gravely lifted his thumb to his 
 nose, elevated his fingers in the air, and wriggled 
 them in the direction of the place where the officer 
 was seen to descend. 
 
 Every moment I expected to see the muzzles of 
 
216 TURN TO THE BIGHT 
 
 those pistols thrust up through the pines as the 
 three men turned the brow of the hill. They did 
 not appear, however, and as we arose to adjust our 
 saddles after some time, I stepped to the rim of the 
 hill and looked over to the north side. The hill was 
 steep and rugged, with a ledge, and lined with chap- 
 parral. A white-tailed rabbit came through, sat down, 
 and looked back into the canon. Some quails started 
 and flew to one side, but that was all I saw or heard. 
 
 The Doctor had to be assisted to his saddle. He 
 was pale, and his lips were parched and swollen. 
 Slowly now Klamat walked ahead ; he, too, was tired. 
 We had rested too long, perhaps. You cannot get 
 an Indian to sit down when on a long and severe 
 journey, unless compelled to, to rest others. The 
 cold and damp creeps into the joints, and you get 
 stiff and tenfold more tired than before. Great as 
 the temptation is to rest, you should first finish your 
 race, the whole day's journey, before you let your 
 nerves relax. 
 
 Slowly as we moved, however, our pursuers did 
 not reappear. We were still on the ridge, in spite 
 of the sharp and eccentric turn it had taken around 
 the head of the river. 
 
 As the sun went down, broad, blood-red ban- 
 ners ran up to the top of Shasta, and streamed 
 away to the south in hues of gold; streamed and 
 streamed as if to embrace the universe in one great 
 
AS TEE LA W DIRECTS. 217 
 
 union beneath one banner. Then the night came down 
 as suddenly on the world as the swoop of an eagle. 
 
 The Doctor, who had all the afternoon kept an 
 uncertain seat, now leaned over on his mule's mane, 
 and had fallen, but for the Prince who was riding at 
 his side. 
 
 Klamat came back and set his rifle against a pine. 
 "We laid the feeble man on the bed of quills, loosened 
 the sinches as the mules and ponies let their noses 
 droop almost to the ground, and prepared to spend 
 the night. This was imperative. It was impossible to 
 go farther. That would have been the death of the 
 man we wished to save. 
 
 A severe ride in the mountains at any time is a 
 task. Your neck is wrenched, and your limbs are 
 weary as you leap this log or tumble and stumble 
 your tired animal over this pile of rocks or through 
 that sink of mud, until you are tired enough by night ; 
 but when you ride an awkward and untrained mule, 
 when you have not sat a horse for a year, and have 
 an old saddle that fits you like an umbrella or a 
 barrel, you get tired, stiff-limbed, and used up in a 
 way that is indescribable. As for poor Paquita she 
 was literally crucified, but went about picking up 
 quills for beds for all, and never once murmured. 
 
 The Doctor was very ill. Klamat went down the 
 hill-side and found some water to wet his lips, but 
 this did not revive him. It was a cold evening. The 
 
218 TV EN TO THE EIGHT 
 
 autumn wind came pitching down from the Shasta, 
 sharp and sudden. The old Frost King, who had 
 been driven to the mountain-top in the early summer, 
 was descending now by degrees to reclaim his 
 original kingdom. 
 
 We unpacked the little mule and spread a bed for 
 the suffering man, but still he shivered and shook, 
 and we could not get him warm. We, too, were 
 suffering from the cold. We could hardly move 
 when we had rested a moment and let the cold 
 drive back the perspiration, and drive the chill to 
 the marrow. 
 
 " A fire," said the Prince. 
 
 Klamat protested against it. The sick man grew 
 worse. Something warm would restore him. 
 
 We must have a fire. Paquita gathered up some 
 pine knots from the hill side. A match was struck 
 in the quills. The mules started, lifted their noses, 
 but hardly moved as the fire sprung up like a giant 
 full-grown, and reached for the cones of the sugar- 
 pines overhead. There was comfort and companion- 
 ship in the fire. We could see each other now, — 
 our little colony of pilgrims. We looked at each 
 other and were revived. 
 
 We had a little coffee-pot, black and battered it 
 is true, but the water boiled just the same, and as 
 soon as if it had been silver. 
 
 This revived the Doctor. Hunger had much to 
 
AS THE LA W DIRECTS. 219 
 
 do with his faintness. He now sat up and talked, in 
 his low quiet way, looking into the fire and brushing 
 the little mites of dust and pine-quills from his shirt, 
 as if still to retain his great respectability of dress ; 
 and by the time we all had finished our coffee, he was 
 almost as cheerful as we had ever seen him before. 
 
 The moon came out clear and cold, and we spread 
 our damp and dusty blankets on the quills between 
 the pines, with the snowy front of the Shasta lifting, 
 lifting like a bank of clouds away to the left, and the 
 heads of many mining streams dipping away in so 
 many wild and dubious directions that no one but 
 our little leader, perhaps, could have found the way to 
 the settlements without the gravest embarrassment. 
 
 Klamat had gone down the hill for water, this 
 time leaving his rifle leaned against a pine, though 
 not without casting a glance back over his shoulder 
 as if to say, "Look sharp! but I will be back at 
 once." We all were still warming ourselves by the 
 fire, I think, though there are some sudden things 
 you cannot just recall. 
 
 A wave of fate strikes you so strong sometimes, 
 that you are swallowed up. Head and ears you go 
 under it and you see nothing, you remember nothing. 
 It seems to take your breath. 
 
 Click ! click ! click ! a tired mule started, snuffed, 
 and then dropped his head, for it was over in an 
 instant, 
 
220 TURN TO TEE RIGHT 
 
 " Hands up, gentlemen ! hands np ! Don't trouble 
 yourselves to move ! There, that will do ! You are 
 the one we want. Pass in your checks !" 
 
 The Doctor hid his face in his hands, and let them 
 take his arms without a word. 
 
 The fire had done the mischief. Klamat did not 
 come back ; at least, he did not let it be known if he 
 did. Paquita opened her large eyes very wide, 
 pushed back her hair, and rested her hands in her 
 lap as she sat looking at the three strange men in 
 elegant top boots and broad-brimmed hats. 
 
 " A pretty man you are, Mr. Prince, to run with 
 this fellow," said the officer, " to give me this race. 
 For a coon skin I would take you in charge too." 
 
 Here he arose, went over, and looked at the animals 
 in the firelight, as if looking for some cause to lay 
 hands on the Prince, took general charge of the camp 
 as if it were his own, lit his pipe, had one of the men 
 make coffee, and seemed quite at home. 
 
 If the Prince uttered a word all this time I do not 
 remember it. 
 
 "Where's your other Ingin, Prince?" said the 
 officer, looking about and seeing but the four saddles. 
 " Put him in the bush, or left him in the camp ? 
 Rather a good-looking piece you got here now, ain't 
 she ?" He pointed his pipe-stem at Paquita. 
 
 For the first time the Prince showed colour. 
 
 The officer and his men, toward midnight, spread 
 
AS THE LA W DIRECTS. 221 
 
 their blankets on the other side of the fire. They 
 were scarce of blankets, and the night was cold. 
 
 This may be the reason they all spread down 
 together. But there is nothing that will excuse 
 such a stupid thing in the mountains. Sleep apart. 
 Wide apart, rods apart : never two together, unless 
 you wish to make a broad target of yourselves 
 where the muzzle of one gun can do the work of 
 many. 
 
 Before lying down the men did what they could 
 for their tired beasts ; and then the officer came up 
 to the Doctor, who still gazed and gazed into the 
 fire, and, drawing something from his pockets that 
 clinked like chains, said — 
 
 "Your hands!" 
 
 " He is ill," said the Prince, " very ill. I will answer 
 for him. Iron me if you like ; but that man is a ner- 
 vous, sensitive man that cannot bear to be chained." 
 
 The officer laughed a little and, without answering, 
 took the Doctor's unresisting hands and linked them 
 together with a snap that made one shudder; then 
 laid him back in his blankets. He looked to his 
 pistol, and saying — 
 
 " Don't move ! Don't you attempt to move !" 
 walked over to the other side of the pine-knot fire, 
 and, pistol in hand, lay down by his companions, 
 looking all the time across the fire at his prisoner. 
 
 The Prince arose, went and gathered up pine-knots 
 
222 TURN TO THE RIGHT 
 
 by the light of the moon, and laid them on the fire. 
 Paquita looked inquiringly at him, and then went 
 and did the same. When the fire loomed up, he 
 lifted the blankets from the Doctor's feet, drew off 
 his boots, and let the warm, cheerful fire fall on the 
 wretched man. 
 
 The officer lay like a fox watching every move and 
 motion, with his head on his saddle, and his nose 
 just above the blankets. His pistol hand was at his 
 side clutching the revolver. The other men were 
 equally wide awake and watchful at his side. 
 
 "Lie down, Paquita," said the Prince, "lie down 
 and rest with your moccasins to the fire ; you have 
 had a hard and bitter day of it. I will keep the 
 fire." 
 
 The child obeyed. He waved his hand at me to 
 do the same, and I was soon sound asleep. 
 
 The last I saw of the Prince before falling asleep — 
 he was resting on his side with his hand on his head, 
 and elbow on his blankets. In the mountains, when 
 you spread your blankets, you put your arms — rifle 
 or pistols — in between the blankets as carefully as 
 if they were children. This is done, in the first 
 place, to keep them dry, and, in the second place, to 
 have them ready for use. They are laid close to 
 your side. The heat of your body keeps out the 
 damp. 
 
 I awoke soon. I was too bruised, and sore, and 
 
AS THE LA W DIRECTS. 223 
 
 sick in mind and body, to sleep. There is a doleful, 
 dreary bird that calls in this country in the night, in 
 the most mournful tone you can imagine. It is a 
 sort of white-headed owl ; not large, but with a very 
 hoarse and coarse note. One of these birds was 
 calling at intervals down the gorge to the right, and 
 another answered on the other side so faintly I could 
 just hear it. An answer would come just as regularly 
 as this one called, and that would sound even more 
 doleful and dreary still, because so far and indistinct. 
 The moon hung cold and crooked overhead, and fell 
 in flakes through the trees like snow. 
 
 The Doctor put out his two hands, pushed back 
 the blanket, and raised his head. He looked to the 
 left in the gorge as if he contemplated a spring in 
 that direction. I think that, at last, he had summoned 
 up courage to make a desperate effort to escape. 
 
 He drew up his legs slowly, as if gathering his 
 muscles for a leap. My heart stood still. All seemed 
 clear. I could see the nerves of his face quiver in 
 the moon. 
 
 He turned his head to the officer, not six feet away 
 across the fire, and looked squarely into the ugly, 
 sullen muzzles of three lifted pistols. 
 
 The Doctor sank back with a groan. His face was 
 now white as the moon that shone down upon it 
 through the quills above his head. 
 
 The officer and his men exchanged glances, and 
 
224: TURN TO THE RIGHT 
 
 lay down without a word. The Prince was possibly- 
 asleep. Still, ever and again, the doleful bird kept 
 calling, and the woful answer came back like an 
 echo of sorrow across the great black canon below. 
 
 The moon kept settling and settling to the west 
 among the yellow stars, as broad and spangled as 
 California lilies, and the morning was not far away. 
 
 Again the Doctor drew in his naked feet. I could 
 see the muscles gather and contract, and I knew he 
 was again preparing for a spring. All was still. He 
 'raised his head, and three pistol muzzles raised and 
 met the man half way. He crept back far down in 
 the blankets, hid his head in the folds, and shuddered 
 and shivered as with an ague. 
 
 Dawn was descending and settling around the head 
 of Shasta in a splendour and a glory that words 
 will never touch. 
 
 There are some things that are so far beyond the 
 reach of words that it seems like desecration to 
 attempt description. It was not the red of Pekin, 
 not the purple of Tyre or the yellow of the Barbary 
 coast ; but merge all these, mixed and made mellow 
 in a far and tender light — snow and sun, and sun 
 and snow — and stars, and blue and purple skies all 
 blended, all these in a splendid, confused, and inde- 
 scribable glory, suffusing the hoary summit, centering 
 there, gathering there, resting a moment — then radia- 
 ting, going on to the sea, to broad and burning plains 
 
AS THE LA W DIRECTS. 225 
 
 of the south, to the boundless forests of fir in the north, 
 even to the mining camps of Cariboo, and you have 
 a sunrise on the summit of Shasta. 
 
 The Prince lifted his head, rested on his elbow, 
 rubbed his eyes as if he had surely slept, and then 
 slowly and stiffly arose. The fire was low, almost 
 out. He turned to gather pine-knots, laid them on 
 the fire, and turned away as if to gather more. The 
 Doctor seemed to sleep. The officer and his men 
 were resting too. Perhaps they slept also. 
 
 " Click ! click ! " 
 
 I sprang to my feet. 
 
 " Don't trouble yourselves to move, gentlemen ! 
 Remain just where you are, gentlemen, just where 
 you are ! " 
 
 It was the Prince who spoke this time. He had 
 approached the three heads from behind, and had 
 the double-barrelled gun with its double handful of 
 buck-shot levelled, as he spoke, against the tops of 
 their heads as they lay there on their backs. 
 
 Approach a man lying down as if you meant to 
 tread upon his scalp and pin him to the earth, and he 
 is the most helpless of mortals. He cannot see you, 
 he cannot turn around, he can do nothing. Here lay 
 those men; they could see nothing but the black 
 ugly muzzles of the double barrels. Their pistols 
 were in their hands ; they were plucky fellows, but 
 they could not draw ; they were as likely to shoot 
 each other as an enemy or any one. 
 
226 TURN TO TEE RIGHT 
 
 This coming upon a man when lie is lying down on 
 his back may not be the manliest way in the world, 
 but it is the safest, certainly ; and when the game is 
 three to one, you have to take all the per-cent. you 
 can, or, in mountain phrase, "just pass in your 
 checks." 
 
 "Don't trouble yourselves to move, gentlemen; 
 don't trouble to rise ! " 
 
 The Prince said this with a mockery and irony in 
 his tone that was bitter beyond expression; as if 
 all the poison and the venom of the cruel words and 
 cruel treatment of the Doctor the night before had 
 been rankling in his heart till it was ready to burst 
 out of itself, and he now hissed it out between his 
 teeth. 
 
 There was something in his words that told the 
 three men that he would rather like it if they would 
 only "trouble to move," move the least bit in the 
 world. As if he would be particularly glad if even 
 one of them would lift a finger, and give him even 
 the least shadow of an excuse to blow them to the 
 moon. They therefore " did not trouble to move." 
 
 Klamat came out here from the dark with the 
 dawn. He approached the men like a shadow thrown 
 by a pine from the far light, pulled down the blan- 
 kets, and took the three pistols from their unresisting 
 hands. 
 
 " You may sit up now," said the Prince, taking a 
 
THE TABLES TURNED. 
 
4 
 
AS THE LA W DIRECTS. 227 
 
 seat across the fire by the side of the Doctor. " You 
 may sit up now. You are my prisoners, but I will 
 not handcuff you. I will give you back your arms 
 if you obey me, and you shall return to your town." 
 
 " I will not ask you not to mention this little affair," 
 said the Prince — raising the double barrels, as one of 
 the men seemed to be gathering his legs under him — 
 I w r ill not ask you not to mention this little affair. 
 That is safe enough. You gents will be the last men 
 on earth to mention it. But I give you my word 
 that it shall never be mentioned by us, never, so long 
 as you do not attempt to molest this man. Make 
 the least attempt against him, or any one here, and 
 you shall be made the laughing-stock of your town." 
 
 The men looked at each other with hope. They 
 had expected to die on the spot. 
 
 "It's your pot, Prince, take it down. You hold 
 the papers, called us on a dead hand, you did, but this 
 was no bluff of mine. The only mislead made was 
 not to chain you down too, like a dog, as you deserve 
 to be." 
 
 The Prince coloured. "If you had not chained 
 this man," he said at last, quietly, "perhaps you 
 could have taken him with you. The only mistake 
 you made was to chain any man at all. Chain a man 
 that could not stand on his feet! You deserve to 
 be shot ; and if you repeat yourself, I will let Klamat 
 scalp you where you sit." 
 
223 TURN TO TEE BIGHT. 
 
 The Indian arose with his hand on his knife. 
 There was a iieree satisfaction in his face. He had 
 suffered too much through the night, through the 
 winter, through the year, to feel like trifling now. 
 The Indian boy had no other idea than the death of 
 the men. He certainly looked "blank amazement 
 when, an hour later, the Prince, after discharging 
 their arms, and emptying their catenas of ammuni- 
 tion, returned them all again, and turned their faces 
 to the city, civilly, almost politely. 
 
 The men rode sadly and silently away through the 
 trees, now and then looking back over their shoul- 
 ders. The man-hunt was over. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 HOME. 
 
 PECULIARLY nervous man suffers from 
 a mental ailment as distinctly as from a 
 wound He grows weak under the sense 
 of mental distress the same as an ordinary man does 
 from the loss of blood. Remove the cause of appre- 
 hension, and he recovers the same as the wounded 
 man recovers. Free the mind, and you stop the flow 
 of blood. He grows strong again. 
 
 We moved on a little way that day, slowly, to be 
 sure, but fast enough and far enough to be able to 
 pitch our camp in a place of our own choosing, with 
 wood, water, and grass, the indispensable requisites 
 of a mountain camp, all close at hand. 
 
 To the astonishment of all, the Doctor unsaddled 
 
 his mule, gathered up wood, and was a full half- hand 
 
 at supper. At night he spread his own blankets, 
 
 looked to his pistols like an old mountaineer, and 
 
 seemed to be at last getting in earnest with life. 
 
 The next day, as we rode through the trees, he 
 
 229 
 
230 HOME. 
 
 whistled at the partridges as they ran in strings 
 across the trails, and chirped at the squirrels over- 
 head. 
 
 How delightful it was to ride through the grass 
 and trees, hear the partridges whistle, pack and 
 unpack the horses, pitch the tent by the water, and 
 make a military camp, and talk of war; imagine 
 battles, shoot from behind the pines, and always, of 
 course, making yourself a hero. Splendid ! I was 
 busy as a bee. I cooked, packed, stood guard, killed 
 game, did everything. And so we journeyed on 
 through the splendid forests, under the face of Shasta, 
 and over peaceful little streams that wound silently 
 through the grass, as if afraid, till we came to the 
 head- waters of the Sacramento. 
 
 Sometimes we saw other camps. White tents 
 pitched down by the shining river, among the scat- 
 tered pines ; brown mules and spotted ponies feeding, 
 and half buried in the long grass ; and the sound of 
 the picks in the bar below us all made a picture in 
 my life to love. 
 
 Once we fell in with an Indian party ; pretty girls 
 and lively unsuspicious boys along with their parents, 
 fishing for salmon, and not altogether at war with 
 the whites. They treated us with great kindness. 
 
 At last we branched off entirely to ourselves, cut- 
 ting deep into the mountain as the winter approached, 
 looking for a home. The weak condition of the 
 
HOME. 231 
 
 Doctor made it necessary that we brought our 
 journey to a close. We had taken a different route 
 from others, for good and sufficient reasons. The 
 trails and tracks of the hundreds of gold-hunters, who 
 had mostly preceded us some months, lay considerably 
 west of Mount Shasta, striking the head of the Sacra- 
 mento river at its very source. They had found only 
 a few bars with float gold, not in sufficient quantities 
 to warrant the location of a camp, and pushed 
 on to the mines farther south. Some, however, 
 returned. 
 
 "We sometimes met a party of ten or more, all 
 well armed and mounted, ready to fight or fly as the 
 case might require. The usual mountain civilities 
 would be exchanged, brief and brusque enough, and 
 each party would pass on its way, with a frequent 
 glance thrown back suspiciously at our Indian 
 boy with his rifle, the invalid Doctor leaning on his 
 catenas, the Indian girl with her splendid hair and 
 face as bright as the morning, and the majestic figure 
 of the Prince. An odd-looking party was ours, I 
 confess. 
 
 Paquita knew every dimple, bend or spur in these 
 mountains now. The Prince entrusted her to select 
 some suitable place to rest. One evening she drew 
 rein and reached out her hand. Klamat stood his 
 rifle against a pine, and began to unpack the tired 
 little mule, and all dismounted without a word. 
 
232 HOME. 
 
 It was early sundown. A balm and a calm was 
 on and in all things. The very atmosphere was still 
 as a shadow and seemed to say, " Rest, rest !" We 
 were on the edge of an opening ; a little prairie of 
 a thousand acres, inclining south, with tall, very tall 
 grass, and a little stream straying from where we 
 stood to wander through the meadow. A wall of 
 pines stood thick and strong around our little Eden, 
 and when we had unsaddled our tired animals and 
 taken the aparrajo from the little packer, we 
 turned them loose in the little Paradise, without even 
 so much as a lariat or hackamoor to restrain them. 
 
 The sun had just retired from the body of the 
 mountain, but it was evident that all day long he 
 rested here and made glad the earth ; for crickets 
 sang in the grass as they sing under the hearthstones 
 in the cabins of the west, and little birds started up 
 from the edge of the valley that were not to be found 
 in the forest. 
 
 An elk came out from the fringe of the wood, 
 threw his antlers back on his shoulders with his 
 brown nose lifted, and blew a blast as he turned to 
 fly that made the horses jerk their heads from the 
 grass, and start and wheel around with fright. Brown 
 deer came out, too, as if to take a walk in the mea- 
 dow beneath the moon, but snuffed a breath from 
 the intruders and turned away. Bears came out two 
 by two in single file, but did not seem to notice us. 
 
HOME, 233 
 
 Some men say that the bear is deprived of the sense 
 of smell in the wild state. A mistake. He relies as 
 much on his nose as the deer; perhaps more, for his 
 little black eyes are so small that they surely are 
 not equal to the great liquid eyes of the buck, which 
 are so set in his head that he may see far and wide 
 at once. But the bear carries his nose close to the 
 ground, while that of the deer is lifted, and of course 
 can hardly smell an intruder in his dominions until 
 he comes upon his track. Then it is curious to ob- 
 serve him. He throws himself on his hind legs, 
 stands up tall as a man, thrusts out his nose, lifts it, 
 snuffs the air, turns all around in his tracks, and 
 looks and smells in every direction for his enemy. 
 If he is a cub, however, or even a cowardly grown 
 bear, he wheels about the moment he comes upon 
 the track, will not cross it under any circumstances, 
 and plunges again into the thicket. 
 
 We had a blazing fire soon, and at last, when 
 we had sat down to the mountain meal, spread on 
 a canvas mantaro on the ground, each man on his 
 saddle or a roll of blankets, with his knife in hand, 
 Klamat looked at our limited supply of provisions, 
 and then pointed to the game in the meadow. 
 
 He pictured sun-rise, the hunt, the deer, the 
 crack of his rifle, and how he would come into camp 
 laden with supplies. All this, he gave us to under- 
 stand, would take place to-morrow, as he placed a 
 
234 HOME. 
 
 sandwich between his teeth, and threw his eyes 
 across his shoulder at the dark figures stealing 
 through the grass across the other side of our little 
 Eden. 
 
 The morning witnessed the fulfilment. Paquita 
 was more than busy all day in dressing venison, and 
 drying the meat for winter. The place was as full 
 of game as a park. No lonelier or more isolated place 
 than this on earth. We walked about and viewed 
 our new estates. The mules and ponies rolled in 
 the rich grass, or rested in the sun with drooping 
 heads and half-closed eyes. 
 
 Even the invalid Doctor seemed to revive in a 
 most sudden and marvellous way. He saw that no 
 white man's foot had ever trod the grasses of this 
 valley ; that there we might rest and rest and never 
 rise up from fear. He could trust the wall of pine 
 that environed us. It was impassable. He stood 
 before an alder-tree that leaned across the babbling, 
 crooked little stream, and with his sheath-knife cut 
 this one word : — Home. 
 
 A little way from here Paquita showed us another 
 opening in the forest. This was a wider valley, 
 with warm sulphur and soda springs in a great 
 crescent all around the upper rim. Here the elk 
 would come to winter, she said ; and hence we could 
 never want for meat. The earth and atmosphere 
 were kept warm here from the eternal springs ; and 
 
l&«A^ad 
 
 THE LOST CABIN. 
 
HOME. 235 
 
 grass, she said, was fresh and grew the winter 
 through. 
 
 This is the true source of the stream which the 
 white men call Soda; the proper Indian name of 
 which is Numken ; and here we built our cabin, 
 reared a fortress against the approaching winter 
 without delay, for every night his sentries were 
 coming down bolder and bolder about the camp. 
 
 This was the famous " Lost Cabin." It stood on 
 a hillside, a little above the prairie, facing the sun, 
 close to the warm springs, and on the very head of 
 the Numken, and was not unlike an ordinary miner's 
 cabin, except that the fireplace was in the centre 
 of the room instead of being awkwardly placed at 
 one end, where but few can get the benefit of the 
 fire. This departure was not without reason. 
 
 In the first place, the two Indians, constituting 
 nearly half of the voting population of our little colony, 
 insisted on it with a zeal that was certainly com- 
 mendable ; and as they insisted on nothing else, it 
 was only justice to listen to them in this. 
 
 " By-and-by my people will come," said Paquita, 
 " and then you will want an Indian fire, a fire that 
 they can sit down by and around without sending 
 somebody back in the cold." 
 
 Again, you cannot build a cabin so strong with 
 one end devoted to a chimney, as if it is one solid 
 square body of logs. Then, it is no small task to 
 
236 HOME. 
 
 build a chimney out of stone with only your hands 
 for a trowel and black mud for mortar. 
 
 All these things considered, we placed the fire in 
 the centre of the cabin on the earth-floor, and let 
 the smoke curl up and out through an opening in 
 the roof, as it always does and always will, in a 
 graceful sort of way, if you build a fire as an Indian 
 builds it. 
 
 The Doctor was getting strong again. As this 
 man grew strong in a measure, it is a little re- 
 markable that my sympathies were withdrawn propor- 
 tionably. 
 
 I state this as a very remarkable fact. As the 
 pitiful condition of the Doctor daily grew less, his 
 crimes began to loom up and grow larger. They had 
 sunk down almost out of sight; but now as this man 
 began to lift up his hands to take part in the life 
 around him, I shrank back and said to myself, There 
 is blood on them — human blood. 
 
 No Indian had as yet, so far as we knew, dis- 
 covered us. Paquita had from the first, around 
 the fire, told her plans; how that as soon as she 
 should be well rested from the journey, and a house 
 was built and meat secured for the winter, she would 
 take her pony, strike a trail that lay still deeper in 
 the woods, and follow it up till she came to her 
 father's winter lodges. 
 
 How enthusiastically she pictured the reception. 
 
HOME. 237 
 
 How clearly she pourtrayed it all. She would ride 
 into the village at sun-down, alone ; the dogs would 
 bark a great deal at her red dress and her nice new 
 apparel. Then she would dismount and go straight 
 up to her father's lodge and sit down by the door. 
 The Indians would pass by and pretend not to see 
 her, but all the time be looking slily sideways, half- 
 dead to know who she was. Then, after a while, 
 some one of the women would come out and bring 
 her some water. Maybe that would be her sister. 
 If it was her sister, she would lift up her left arm 
 and show her the three little marks on the wrist, 
 and then they would know her and lead her into the 
 lodge in delight. 
 
 One tine morning she set forth on her contem- 
 plated journey. I did not now like the place so 
 well. For the first time, I found fault with the 
 things around me. The forest was black, gloomy, 
 ghostly — a thing to be dreaded. Before, it was 
 dreamy, deep — a marvel, a something to love and 
 delight in. The cabin, that had been a very palace, 
 was now so small and narrow, it seemed I would 
 suffocate in the smoke. The fires did not burn so 
 well as they did before. Nobody could build a fire 
 like Paquita. 
 
 Back from our cabin a little way were some grand 
 old bluffs, topped with pine and cedar, from which 
 the view of valley, forest, and mountain, was all that 
 
238 HOME. 
 
 could be desired. A little way down the Numken, 
 from the warm springs, the waters of the valley came 
 together and went plunging all afoam down the 
 canon, almost impassable even for footmen. Here 
 we found fine veins of quartz, and first-rate indi- 
 cations of gold both in the rock and in the placer. 
 The Prince and the Doctor revived their theories on 
 the origin of gold, and had many plans for putting 
 their speculations to the test. 
 
 Klamat was never idle, yet he was never social. 
 There was a bitterness, a sort of savage deviltry, in 
 all he did. A fierce positive nature was his, and 
 hardly bridled at that. 
 
 Whether that disposition dated further back than 
 a certain winter, when the dead were heaped up and 
 the wigwams burned on the banks of the Klamat, or 
 whether it was born there of the blood and bodies in 
 the snow, and came to life only when a little, naked, 
 skeleton savage sprung up in the midst of men with 
 a club, I do not pretend to say, but I should guess 
 the latter. I can picture him a little boy with bow 
 and arrows, not over gentle it is true, but still a 
 patient little savage, like the rest, talking and taking 
 part in the sports, like those around him. Now he 
 was prematurely old. He never laughed; never so 
 much as smiled; took no delight in anything and 
 yet refused to complain. He took hold of things, 
 did his part, but kept his secrets and his sorrows to 
 himself, whatever they may have been. 
 
ROME, 239 
 
 Klaniat never alluded to the massacre in any way 
 whatever. Once, when it was mentioned, he turned 
 his head and pretended not to hear. Yet, somehow 
 it seemed to me that that scene was before him every 
 moment. He saw it in the fire at night, in the forest 
 by day. There are natures that cannot forget if they 
 would. A scene like that settles down in the mind ; 
 it takes up its abode there and refuses to go away. 
 His was such a nature. 
 
 In fact, Indians in the aggregate forget less than 
 any other people. They remember the least kindness 
 perfectly well all through life, and a deep wrong is 
 as difficult to forget. The reason is, I should say, 
 because the Indian does not meet with a great deal 
 of kindness as he goes through life. His mind and 
 memory are hardly overtaxed, I think, in remember- 
 ing good deeds from the white man. 
 
 Besides, their lives are very monotonous. But 
 few events occur of importance outside their wars. 
 They have no commercial speculations to call off the 
 mind in that direction ; no books to forget themselves 
 in, and cannot go beyond the sea, and hide in old 
 cities, to escape any great sorrow that pursues them. 
 So they have learned to remember the good and the 
 bad better than do their enemies. 
 
 This cabin of ours in the trees on the rim of the 
 clearing grew soon to be a sacred place to all. Here 
 was rest absolute, unqualified repose. Eight-hour 
 
240 HOME. 
 
 laws, late or early rising, in order to conform to the 
 fashion of the country, did not concern us here. 
 There were no days in which we were required to 
 remain in to receive company, no days in which we 
 were expected to make calls. We named the cabin 
 the " Castle," and the Doctor cut out wooden cannon, 
 mounted them on pine stumps before the door as on 
 little towers, and turned them on the world below* 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 THE LOST CABIIS". 
 
 HE snow began to fall, and Paquita 
 did not return. 
 
 Elk came down from the mountain towards 
 spring, and we could shoot them from the cabin 
 door. At this season of the year, as well as late 
 in the fall, they are found in herds of hundreds 
 together. 
 
 It seems odd to say that they should go up further 
 into the mountains as winter approaches, instead of 
 down into the foot-hills and plains below, as do the 
 deer, but it is true. There are warm springs — in 
 fact, all mountain springs are warmer in the winter 
 than in the summer — up the mountain, where vine- 
 maple, a kind of water-cress, and wild swamp berries 
 grow in the warm marshes or on the edges, and 
 p 241 
 
242 TEE LOST CABIN. 
 
 here the elk subsist. When the maple and grasses 
 of one marsh are consumed, they break through the 
 snow in single file, led in turns by the bulls, to 
 another. 
 
 Hundreds in this way make but one great track, 
 much as if a great log had been drawn to and 
 fro through the snow. The cows come up last, to 
 protect the calves in the line of march from the 
 wolves. 
 
 It is a mistake to suppose that elk use their splen- 
 did horns in battle. These are only used to receive 
 the enemy upon. A sort of cluster of bayonets in 
 rest. All offensive action is with the feet. An elk's 
 horns are so placed on his head, that when his nose 
 is lifted so as to enable him to move about or see 
 his enemy, they are thrown far back on his shoulders, 
 where they are quite useless. He strikes out with 
 his feet, and then throws his head on the ground to 
 receive his enemy. You have much to fear from 
 the feet of an elk at battle, but nothing from his 
 matchless antlers. 
 
 The black bears here also go up the mountain 
 when the winter approaches. They find some hollow 
 trunk, usually the trunk of a sturdy tree, and creep 
 into it close down to the ground. Here they lie till 
 snowed in and covered over, very fat, for months 
 and months, in a long and delightful sleep, and 
 never come out till the snow melts away, or they 
 
THE LOST CABIN. 243 
 
 have the ill-fortune to be smelled out by the Indian 
 dogs, and then called out by the hunters. 
 
 Whenever they find a black bear thus, they pound 
 on the tree and call to him to come out. They chal- 
 lenge him in all kinds of bantering language, call 
 him a coward and a lazy fat old fellow, that would 
 run away from the squaws, and would sleep all 
 summer. They tell him it is spring-time now, and 
 he had better get up and come out and see the sun. 
 The most remarkable thing, however, is, that so soon 
 as the bear hears the pounding on the tree, he begins 
 to dig and endeavour to get out ; so that the Indians 
 have but little to do, after he is discovered, but to sit 
 down and wait till he crawls out — blinking and 
 blinded by the light in his small black eyes — and 
 despatch him on the spot. Bears when taken in this 
 way are always plump and tender, and fat as pos- 
 sible ; a perfect mass of white savoury oil. 
 
 Klamat was a splendid hunter, and even without 
 the aid of the Indian dogs, managed to take several 
 bears this first winter, which, after all, was not so long 
 and dull as one would suppose. I sometimes think 
 we partook somewhat of the nature of the bear, in 
 our little snowy cabin among the firs that winter, 
 for before we hardly suspected it, the birds came 
 back, and spring was fairly upon us. 
 
 When the snow had disappeared, and our horses 
 grew sleek and fat and strong again, Klamat and I 
 
244 THE LOST CABIN. 
 
 rode far into the pines together and found a lake 
 where the wild geese built nests in the margin among 
 the tules. 
 
 The Prince and the Doctor went up the canon in 
 search of gold, for want of something better to do, and 
 by the time the summer set in, had found a deposit in 
 a quartz ledge, looking up towards the mountain. 
 Gold appeared to be not over abundant nor did it 
 seem to be much prized. No great plans, no excite- 
 ment, that usually attends a discovery. These two 
 men seemed to care more for it as a proof of their 
 theory about the origin and growth of gold than for 
 the gold itself. 
 
 They brought in and laid on a shelf in the corner 
 pieces of gold and quartz with as little concern as 
 if they had been geological specimens of slate or 
 granite. You cannot be greatly surprised at this, 
 however, when you remember how plentiful gold 
 was, how little it was worth there, and that at that 
 time it was thought to abound in every canon in the 
 country. 
 
 Paquita had not returned. "We had come almost 
 not to mention her now at all. Often and often, all 
 through the spring and early summer, I saw the 
 Prince stand out as the sun went down, and shade 
 his brow with his hand, looking the way she had 
 gone. I think it was this that kept him here so 
 faithfully. He would not remain away a single 
 
THE LOST CABIN. 245 
 
 night, either to hunt for gold or game, lest she might 
 return, find him away, and need in some way his 
 assistance. 
 
 The Doctor sometimes took long journeys down 
 toward the valley to the south, and even fell in with 
 white men, as well as Indians, after two or three 
 days' ride in that direction, and thought of going 
 down that way out of the reach of the snow, and 
 building him a house for the winter. No one 
 objected to this ; but when he was ready to go away, 
 the Prince compelled him to take all the gold they 
 had taken from the mine, even against his utmost 
 remonstrance. 
 
 " Take it," said the Prince, " every ounce of it. 
 You may be called to use it. Here it is not worth 
 that much lead." And he put the buckskin bag 
 into the Doctors catenas, and resolutely buckled 
 them down. 
 
 Another incident worth mentioning is their agree- 
 ment to never reveal the existence of the mine. 
 Their reasons were of the noblest kind, sufficient, 
 above every selfish consideration. 
 
 " In the first place," said they, " the gold is of 
 doubtful utility to the world at best. But if this 
 mine is made known, a flood of people will pour in 
 here ; the game, the forests, all this wild, splendid 
 part of nature will disappear. The white man and 
 the red man will antagonize, the massacre of the 
 
246 TEE LOST CABIN. 
 
 Klamat will be repeated; and for all this, what 
 will be the consideration % Nothing, whatever, but 
 gold, and we have quite enough of that, — and what 
 do we owe the world V 
 
 Back of all this, it was extremely doubtful 
 whether the mine would yield anything better than 
 this little " pocket." 
 
 For my own part, I would banish gold and silver, 
 as a commercial medium, from the face of the earth. 
 I would abolish the use of gold and silver alto- 
 gether, have paper currency, and but one currency 
 in all the world. I propose to take all the strong 
 men now in the mines down from the mountains, 
 and build ships and cities by the sea, and make a 
 permanent commonwealth. 
 
 These thousands of men can, at best, in a year's 
 time, only take out a few millions of gold. A ship 
 goes to sea and sinks with all these millions, and there 
 all that labour is lost to the world for ever. Had 
 these millions been in paper, only a few hours' 
 labour would have been lost. There are two hundred 
 thousand men, the best and bravest men in the world, 
 wasting the best years of their lives getting out this 
 gold. They are turning over the mountains, de- 
 stroying the forests, and filling up the rivers. They 
 make the land unfit even for savages. Take them 
 down from the mountains, throw one half their 
 strength and energy against the wild, rich sea- 
 
THE LOST CABIJST. 247 
 
 border of the Pacific, and we would have, instead of 
 these broken mountains, muddied rivers, and ruined 
 forests, such an Eden as has not been seen by man 
 since the days of Adam. 
 
 At last Paquita came. The Prince went forth 
 to meet her with his arms held out, but she was 
 too bashful and beautiful to touch. 
 
 And why had she not returned before \ It is a 
 sad story, but soon told. 
 
 When she reached the region of her father's camp, 
 she found the grass growing in the trails. She found 
 no sisters to receive her; no woman to bring her 
 water; not a human being in all the lodges. The 
 weeds grew rank, and the wolves had possession. 
 
 The white men in her absence had made another 
 successful campaign against her people. They had 
 become dispirited, and, never over-provident, finding 
 the country overrun, the game made wild and scarce, 
 and the fish failing to come up the muddied Sacra- 
 mento, they had neglected to prepare for winter, and 
 so had perished by whole villages. 
 
 These singular people perish so easily from con- 
 tact with the whites, that they seem to me like the 
 ripened fruit ready to fall at the first shaking. 
 
 She had found none of her tribe till she passed 
 away on to the Tula lakes, and then of all her family 
 found only two brothers. These, with some young 
 warriors, had now come with her on her return. 
 
248 THE LOST CABIN. 
 
 They dismounted and built a fire under the trees 
 and apart from us, and only slowly came to com- 
 municate, to smoke, and show any hospitality at all. 
 Paquita was all kindness ; but she had become 
 a woman now; the state of things was changed. 
 Then the eyes of her sober, savage brothers — 
 who could ill brook the presence of the white 
 man, much less look with favour on familiarities 
 — were upon her, and she became the quiet, silent 
 Indian woman, instead of the lively little maiden 
 who had frolicked on the hill-sides and wandered 
 through the woods the year before. 
 
 They remained camped here many days. Klamat 
 took the young chiefs up to the mine, — only a little 
 crevice picked out in the rotten quartz, — and they 
 looked at it long and curiously. Then they picked 
 up some little pieces of gold that lay there, looked at 
 them, put them in their mouths, spit them out, and 
 threw them down on the ground. 
 
 After that they came down to the cabin. 
 
 "You have saved our sister," the eldest said, 
 among other things, " and we like you for that, and 
 owe you all that we can give ; but you did not save 
 her from a bear or a flood, — you only saved her 
 from your own people, so that it is not so much. 
 But even if you did save one of us in the bravest w r ay, 
 that is no reason why you shall help to destroy us 
 all. If you bring men and dig gold here, we must 
 
THE LOST CABIN. 249 
 
 all die. We know how that is. You may stay here, 
 dig gold, hunt, live here all your lives ; but if you let 
 this be known, and bring men up here, we will shoot 
 them from behind the trees, steal their horses, and 
 destroy them every way we can." 
 
 Paquita herself repeated this, interpreted what we 
 did not understand, and told us emphatically that 
 what her brothers said was true. Noble Indian 
 woman. She was right. 
 
 The Prince answered very kindly and earnestly. 
 He told them they were right. He told them that 
 no one should hear of the mine ; and at the last, he 
 lifted up his hand to Mount Shasta, and before the 
 God of the white man and the red man, promised 
 that no white men should come there, with his con- 
 sent, while he remained. 
 
 Paquita returned soon after this with her people 
 to her village, and it was lonely enough to be sure. 
 The Prince grew restless ; and at last, after we had 
 earned out some few specimens from the ledge, we 
 mounted our horses, and set out for the settlement 
 to procure supplies. We went by a circuitous way 
 to avoid suspicion. 
 
 The Indian boy, our strange manner of dress, and 
 the Prince's lavish use of money, soon excited remark 
 and observation. New rich mines were becoming 
 scarce, and there were hordes of men waiting eagerly 
 in every camp for some new thing to come to the 
 
250 TEE LOST CABIN. 
 
 surface. We were closely watched, but did not 
 suspect it then. 
 
 One day the Prince met a child in an immigrant 
 camp, the first he had seen for a long time. He 
 stopped, took from his buckskin purse a rough nug- 
 get, half quartz and half gold, gave it to the boy, 
 patted him on the head, and passed on. A very 
 foolish thing. 
 
 After obtaining our supplies, we set out to return. 
 The evening of the last day in the settlement we 
 camped under the trees by a creek, close by some 
 prospectors, who came into our camp after the blan- 
 kets were spread, and sat about the fire cursing their 
 hard luck; long-haired, dirty-habited, and ugly- 
 looking men they were. One was a sickly-looking 
 man, a singularly tall, pale man, who had but little 
 to say. There was some gold left. It was of no pos- 
 sible use to us. The Prince took him to one side, 
 gave him the purse, and told him to take it and go 
 home. Another extremely silly thing. This man, 
 meaning no harm of course, could not keep the secret 
 of the few hundred dollars' worth of gold dust, and 
 soon the whole affair, wonderfully magnified too, was 
 blown all over the country. 
 
 When we found we were being followed, we led a 
 sorry race indeed, and went in all directions. Klamat 
 entered into the spirit of it, and played some strange 
 forest tricks on the poor prospectors. 
 
TEE LOST CABIN. 251 
 
 We eluded them all at last, and reached the cabin. 
 But we had laid the foundation for many a mountain 
 venture. What extravagant tales were told ! There 
 was a perfect army of us — half Indians, half white 
 men. Our horses were shod backward — an old story. 
 Then, again, our horses' feet were bound up in 
 gunny-bags, so as to leave no track. An impossible 
 thing, for a horse will not take a single step with his 
 feet in muffles. 
 
CHAPTER XVIIL 
 
 GOOD-BYE. 
 
 HESE Indians, and all Indians for that 
 matter, have some strange customs, at which 
 we laugh, or talk of in a mild, missionary, 
 patronizing sort of a way. 
 
 Did it ever occur to an American sovereign, as he 
 lifted up his voice in the public places, and thanked 
 God that he is not as Indians are, that they may 
 possibly laugh at some of his customs too ? I think 
 it never did. 
 
 When an Indian gets sick his friends have a dance. 
 When a white man begins to lose his hair he rushes 
 off to a barber, and has what he has left cut oif to 
 the scalp. Nature, always obliging, comes to his 
 assistance then ; and he never has to have any great 
 portion of it cut again, but is permitted to make the 
 rest of the journey with his head as bright and 
 naked as a globe. 
 
 Very odd to have a dance when you get ill ; but 
 
 not half so odd as it is to cut off your hair to save 
 
 252 
 
GOOD-BYE. 253 
 
 your hair. Indians, who never cut the hair, and 
 women also, who until recently wore their hair 
 nearly natural, never are bald. Yet I reckon men 
 have gone on cutting their hair for baldness, the very 
 thing that brings it on, for thousands of years past, 
 and, I suppose, will still go on doing so for thou- 
 sands of years to come. 
 
 We received some visits now from the chief of the 
 Shastas. He was not a tall man, as one would 
 suppose who had seen his warriors, but a giant in 
 strength. You would have said, surely this man is 
 part grizzly bear. As I have said before, he was 
 bearded like a prophet. 
 
 I now began to spend days and even weeks in the 
 Indian village over towards the south in a canon, 
 took part in the sports of the young men, listened to 
 the teachings and tales of the old, and was not un- 
 happy. 
 
 The Prince was losing his old cheerfulness as 
 the summer advanced, and once or twice he half 
 hinted of taking a long journey away to the world 
 below. 
 
 At such times I would so wish to ask him where 
 was his home, and why he had left it, but could not 
 summon courage. As for myself, let it be here 
 understood, once for all, that when a man once casts 
 his lot in with the Indians he need return to his 
 friends no more, unless he has grown so strong of 
 
254 GOOD-BYE. 
 
 soul that he does not need their countenance, for he is 
 with them disgraced for ever. I had crossed the 
 Rubicon. 
 
 It was the time of the Autumn Feasts, when the 
 Indians meet together on a high oak plain, a sort of 
 hem of the mountain, overlooking the far valley of 
 the Sacramento, to celebrate in dance and song 
 their battles of the summer and recount the virtues 
 of their dead. On this spot, among the oaks, their 
 fathers had met for many and many a generation. 
 Here all were expected to come in rich and gay 
 attire, and to give themselves up to feasting and 
 the dance, and show no care in their faces, no 
 matter how hard fortune had been upon them. 
 
 Indian summer, this. A mellowness and balm in 
 all the atmosphere ; a haze hanging over all things, 
 and all things still and weary like, like a summer 
 sunset. 
 
 The manzineta-berries were yellow as gold, the 
 rich anther was here, the maple and the dogwood that 
 fringed the edge of the plain were red as scarlet, and 
 set against the wall of firs in their dark, eternal green. 
 
 The scene of the feast was a day's ride from the 
 cabin, and the Prince and I were expected to attend. 
 Paquita would of course be there, and who shall 
 say we had not both looked forward to this day with 
 eagerness and delight ? 
 
 Gold, in any quantity, except in romance, is the 
 
GOODBYE. 255 
 
 heaviest and hardest thing to carry and keep with 
 you in your wanderings in the mountains you can 
 imagine. 
 
 We had saved only a trifle of dust compared to the 
 amount report credited us with. This we put in 
 four little buckskin bags, each taking two and placing 
 them one in the left and one in the right pocket of 
 his catenas. This held them to their places in hard 
 rides ; besides it was a sort of laying in of stores for 
 some storm that might blow in upon us at any moment. 
 Even if the lessons of the squirrels and the Indian 
 women, all the autumn days laying up their stores 
 for winter, had gone for nought, the lesson of the 
 Humbug miners was not forgotten. And yet I had 
 no idea that any grave danger could overtake us 
 there, and I am certain I had no desire to leave the 
 peaceful old forests and the calm delight of the 
 mountain camp. 
 
 Of course I was very silly, as most young people 
 are ; but it seemed to me the world below was but 
 a small affair, and all the people in it of but little 
 consequence, so long as Paquita and the Prince 
 were remaining in the mountains. 
 
 Had they gone down into the world, then the 
 mountains had been rugged and cold enough, no 
 doubt, and the world below much like home ; but 
 while they remained I had no thought of going 
 away. 
 
256 GOOD-BYE. 
 
 The mine did not promise much after all. We 
 began to have a strong suspicion that we had only 
 chanced upon a pouch in the rock — a little " chimney " 
 that nurses a few thousand dollars' worth of dust 
 about the flue, and nothing more — with the quartz 
 rock back of this, as barren and hard as flint. A 
 common thing is this, and the most disappointing of all 
 things. Years ago, before the miners began to learn 
 this, many a fortune was squandered in erecting 
 mills on ledges that never offered any further re- 
 ward than the one little pocket. 
 
 We went to the feast — rode through the forest 
 in a sort of dream. How lovely ! The deer were 
 going in long bands down their worn paths to the 
 plains below, away from the approaching winter. 
 The black bears were fat and indolent, and fairly 
 shone in their rich oily coats, as they crossed the 
 trail before us. 
 
 Hundreds were at the feast, and we were more 
 than welcome. The Chief came first, his warriors 
 by his side, to give us the pipe of peace and welcome, 
 and then a great circle gathered around the fire, seated 
 on their robes and the leaves ; and as the pipe went 
 round, the brown girls danced gay and beautiful, 
 half-nude, in their rich black hair, and flowing robes. 
 
 But Paquita was shy. She would not dance, 
 for somehow she seemed to consider that this 
 was a kind of savage entertainment, and out of place 
 
GOODBYE. 257 
 
 for her. She had seen just enough of civilized life 
 to deprive her of the pleasures of the wild and free. 
 
 There had grown a cast of care upon her lovely- 
 face of late. She was in secret of all the Indians' 
 plans. At least she was a true Indian — true to the 
 rights of her race, and fully awake to a sense of their 
 wrongs. 
 
 She was surely lovelier now than ever before ; tall, 
 and lithe, and graceful as a mountain lily swayed by 
 the breath of morning. On her face, through the 
 tint of brown, lay the blush and flush of maidenhood, 
 the indescribable sacred something that makes a 
 maiden holy to every man of a manly and chivalrous 
 nature ; that makes a man utterly unselfish, and per- 
 fectly content to love and be silent, to worship at a 
 distance, as turning to the holy shrine of Mecca, to 
 be still and bide his time ; caring not to possess 
 in the low coarse way that characterizes your 
 common love of to-day, but choosing rather to go 
 to battle for her, — bearing her in his heart through 
 many lands, through storms and death, with only 
 a word of hope, a smile, a wave of the hand from a 
 wall, a kiss blown far, as he mounts his steed below 
 and plunges into the night. That is a love to live 
 for. I say the knights of Spain, bloody as they 
 were, were a noble and a splendid type of men in 
 their way. 
 
 The Prince was of this manner of men. He was 
 Q 
 
258 GOOD-BYE. 
 
 by nature a knight of the chivalrous, grand old days 
 of Spain, a hero born out of time, and blown out of 
 place, in the mines and mountains of the North. 
 
 Once he had taken Paquita in his arms, had folded 
 a robe around her as if she had been a babe. She 
 was all — everything to him. He renounced all this. 
 Now he did not even touch her hand. 
 
 The old earnestness and perplexity had come upon 
 the Prince again on our coming to the feast. Once, 
 when the dance and song ran swift and loud and 
 all was merriment, I saw him standing out from 
 the circle of warriors, of young maidens and men, 
 with folded arms, looking out on the land below. 
 I had too much respect, nay reverence, for this man 
 to disturb him. I leaned against a tree and looked 
 as he looked. Once his eyes left the dance before 
 him, and stole timidly toward the place where 
 Paquita sat with her brother watching the dance. 
 "What a devotion in his face. I could not understand 
 him. Now he turned to the valley again, tapped 
 the ground with his foot in the old, restless way, 
 but his eyes soon wandered back to Paquita. At 
 last my gaze met his. He blushed deeply, held down 
 his head and walked away in silence. 
 
 The next day was the time set apart for feats of 
 horsemanship. The band was driven in, all common 
 property, and the men selected their horses. The 
 Prince drew out with his lasso a stout black steed, 
 
>&$5W ^ 
 
 THE FAREWELL. 
 
GOODBYE. 259 
 
 with a neck like a bull. His mane poured down on 
 either side, or stood erect like a crest ; a wiry, savage, 
 untrained horse that struck out with his feet, like an 
 elk at bay. He saddled him, and led him out all 
 ready now, where the other horses stood in line, then 
 came to me, walked a little way to one side, put out 
 one hand and with the other drew me close to him, 
 held down his head to my uplifted face, and said, 
 
 " Good-bye." 
 
 I sprang up and seized hold of him, but he went 
 on calmly — 
 
 " I must go away. You are happy here ; you will 
 remain, but I must go. After many years I will 
 return. You will meet me here on this spot, years 
 and years from to-day. Yes, it will be many years ; 
 a long time. But it is short enough, and long enough. 
 I will forget her — it — I will forget by that time, you 
 see, and then there is all the whole world before me 
 to wander in." 
 
 He made the sign of departure. The chief came 
 forward, Paquita came and stood at his side. He 
 reached his hands, took her in his arms, pressed her 
 to his breast an instant, kissed her pure brow once, 
 with her great black eyes lifted to his, but said no 
 word. 
 
 The Indians were mute with wonder and sorrow. 
 When you give the sign of going, there is no one to 
 say nay here. No one importunes you to stay ; no 
 
260 GOOD-BYE. 
 
 one says come to my place or come to mine. No 
 such folly. You know that you are welcome to one 
 and all, and they know that if you wish to go, you 
 wish to go, and that is all there is of it. This is the 
 highest type of politeness ; the perfect hospitality. 
 
 The Prince turned to his steed, drew his red silk 
 sash tighter about his waist, undid the lasso, wound 
 the lariat on his arm, and wove his hand in the flow- 
 ing mane as the black horse plunged and beat the 
 air with his feet. Then he set him back on his 
 haunches, sprang from the ground, and forward 
 plunged the steed with mane like a storm, down the 
 place of oaks, pitching towards the valley. 
 
 The trees seemed to open rank as he passed, and 
 then to close again ; a hand was lifted, a kiss thrown 
 back across the shoulder, and he was gone — gone 
 down in the sea below us, and I never saw my Prince 
 again for many a year. Noble, generous, self-denying 
 Prince ! The most splendid type of the chivalric and 
 the perfect man I had ever met. 
 
 All this was so sudden that I hardly felt the 
 weight of it at first, and for want of something to 
 do to fill the blank that followed, I mounted my 
 horse and took part in the sports with the gayest of 
 the gay. 
 
 Indians do not speak of anything that happens 
 suddenly. They think it over, all to themselves, for 
 days, unless it is a thing that requires some action 
 
GOOD-BYE. 261 
 
 or expression at once, and then speak of it only 
 cautiously and casually. It is considered very vul- 
 gar indeed to give any expression to surprise, and 
 nothing is more out of taste than to talk about a 
 thing that you have not first had good time to think 
 about. 
 
 During the day I noticed that my catenas were 
 heavier than usual, and unfastening the pockets, I 
 found that they contained all four of the bags of 
 gold. 
 
 Why had he left himself destitute? Why had 
 he gone down to battle with the world without a 
 shield ? — gone to fight Goliath, as it were, without 
 so much as a little stone. I wanted to follow him 
 and make him take the money — all of it. I despised 
 it, it made me miserable. But I had learned to obey 
 him, to listen to him in all things. And was he not 
 a Prince ? 
 
 " Ah !" said I to myself, at last, " he has gone 
 down to take possession of his throne. He will 
 cross the seas and see maidens fair indeed, nearly as 
 lovely in some respects as Faqiin^;'' and this was 
 my consolation. 
 
 " Years and years," I said to myself that night as I 
 looked in the fire, and the dance went on ; " Years 
 and years P 1 I counted it upon my fingers, and said 
 — " I will be dead then." 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 the Indians' account op the creation. 
 
 NOW became almost thoroughly an In- 
 dian. The clash and struggle of the world 
 below had ground upon my nerves, and I 
 was glad to get away. Perhaps by nature I inclined 
 to the dreamy and careless life of the Arabs of 
 America ; certainly my sympathies had always been 
 with them, and now my whole heart and soul entered 
 into the wild life in the forest. In fact from the first 
 few months I had spent with these people — a sort of 
 prisoner — I had a keen but inexpressed desire to be 
 with them and them alone. 
 
 Now my desire was wholly gratified. I had seen 
 my last, my only friend depart, and had shut the 
 door behind him with a slam — a sort of fierce delight 
 that I should be left alone in the wilderness. 
 
 No more plans for getting money; no more re- 
 proach from fast and clever men who managed the 
 lower world; no more insults from the coarse and 
 
 insolent ; no more bumping of my head against the 
 
 262 
 
A COO UNT OF THE ORE A T10N. 263 
 
 customs and proprieties of a half, and hence tyran- 
 nical, civilization ; — nothing, it seemed to me now, but 
 rest, freedom, absolute independence. 
 
 Did I dread and fear the primeval curse that God 
 has put upon all men, and so seek to hide away from 
 Him in the dark deep forests of Shasta ? 
 
 I think not. I think rather that all men have 
 more or less of the Arab in their natures ; and but 
 for the struggles for gold, the eddies and currents of 
 commerce, and the emulation of men in art, and the 
 like, we should soon become gipsies, Druids, and 
 wanderers in the wild and fragrant woods that would 
 then repossess the lands. 
 
 Maybe after a while, when the children of men are 
 tired and weary of the golden toy they will throw it 
 away, rise up and walk out into the woods, never 
 more to return to cities, to toil, to strife, to thraldom. 
 
 But the Indian's life to an active mind is monoto- 
 nous, and so I found it there ; listless, dull and 
 almost melancholy. We rode, we fished, we hunted, 
 and hunted, and fished, and rode, and that was nearly 
 all we could do by day. If, however, we had no 
 intense delights we had no great concern. We 
 dreamed dreams and built castles higher than the 
 blue columns of smoke that moved towards the 
 heavens through the dense black boughs above. And 
 so the seasons wore away. 
 
 Under all this, of course, there was another 
 
264: THE INDIANS A CCO UNT 
 
 current, deep and exhaustless. Indians have their 
 loves, and as they have but little else, these fill up 
 most of their lives. That I had mine I do not deny ; 
 and how much this had to do with my remaining 
 here I do not care to say. Nor can I bring my will 
 to write of myself in this connection. These things 
 must remain untold. They were sincere then, and 
 shall be sacred now. 
 
 At night, when no wars or excitement of any kind 
 stirred the village, they would gather in the chief's 
 or other great bark lodges around the fires, and tell 
 and listen to stories ; a red wall of men in a great 
 circle, the women a little back, and the children still 
 behind, asleep in the skins and blankets. How silent ! 
 You never hear but one voice at a time in an Indian 
 village. 
 
 The Indians say the Great Spirit made this moun- 
 tain first of all. Can you not see how it is ? they 
 say. He first pushed down snow and ice from the 
 skies through a hole which he made in the blue 
 heavens by turning a stone round and round, till 
 he made this great mountain, then he stepped out 
 of the clouds on to the mountain top, and descended 
 and planted the tree all around by putting his finger 
 on the ground. Simple and sublime ! 
 
 The sun melted the snow, and the water ran down 
 and nurtured the trees and made the rivers. After 
 that he made the fish for the rivers out of the small 
 
OF TEE CREATION. 265 
 
 end of his staff. He made the birds by blowing 
 some leaves which he took up from the ground 
 among the trees. After that he made the beasts out 
 of the remainder of his stick, but made the grizzly 
 bear out of the big end, and made him master over 
 all the others. He made the grizzly so strong that 
 he feared him himself, and would have to go up on 
 the top of the mountain out of sight of the forest to 
 sleep at night, lest the grizzly, who, as will be seen, 
 was much more strong and cunning then than now, 
 should assail him in his sleep. Afterwards, the 
 Great Spirit wishing to remain on earth, and make 
 the sea and some more land, he converted Mount 
 Shasta by a great deal of labour into a wigwam, and 
 built a fire in the centre of it and made it a pleasant 
 home. After that his family came down, and they 
 all have lived in the mountain ever since. They say 
 that before the white man came they could see the 
 fire ascending from the mountain by night and the 
 smoke by day, every time they chose to look in that 
 direction. 
 
 This, I have no doubt, is true. Mount Shasta is 
 even now, in one sense of the word, an active vol- 
 cano. Sometimes only hot steam, bringing up with 
 it a fine powdered sulphur, staining yellow the snow 
 and ice, is thrown off. Then again boiling water, 
 clear at one time and then muddy enough, boils up 
 through the fissures and flows off into a little pool 
 
266 THE INDIANS' A CCO VNT 
 
 within a hundred feet of the summit. It is very- 
 unsettled and uncertain. Sometimes you hear most 
 unearthly noises even a mile from the little crater, as 
 you ascend, and when you approach, a tumult like a 
 thousand engines with whistles of as many keys; 
 then again you find the mountain on its good behav- 
 ior and sober enough. 
 
 Once it was thought a rare achievement to make 
 the ascent of Mount Shasta ; now I find that almost 
 every summer some travellers and residents make 
 the ascent. This must not be undertaken, however, 
 when the arid sage brush plains of the east are 
 drawing the winds across from the sea. You would 
 at such a time be blown through the clouds like a 
 feather. 
 
 Two days only are required to make the crater 
 from the ranches in Shasta valley at the north 
 base of the mountain. The first day you ride 
 through the dense forest — a hard day's journey in- 
 deed — up to the snow line, where you sleep, leave 
 your horses, and with pike and staff confront the ice 
 and snow. 
 
 I ascended this mountain the last time more than 
 fifteen years ago. It was soon after I first returned 
 to the Indians. I acted as guide for some travelling, 
 solemn, self-important-looking missionaries in black 
 clothes, spectacles and beaver hats. They gave me 
 some tracts, and paid me for my services in prayers 
 
OF TEE CREATION. 267 
 
 and sermons. The memories of the trip were so 
 unpleasant that I never had courage or desire to 
 undertake it again. 
 
 There is but one incident in it all that I have ever 
 recalled with pleasure. I had come out of the forest 
 like a shadow, timid, shrinking, sensitive, to these 
 men : like an Indian, eager to lead them, to do them 
 any service for some kind words, some sympathy, 
 some recognition from these great, good men, wise 
 and learned, who professed to stand so near the 
 throne eternal, who were so anxious for the heathen. 
 I led and fed and watered and groomed their horses. 
 I watched while they slej)t, spread their blankets 
 beneath the trees on the dry soil, folded and packed 
 them, headed the gorges, shunned the chaparral 
 and bore on my own shoulders all the toils, and took 
 on my own breast all the dangers of the day. I 
 found them the most sour, selfish, and ungrateful 
 wretches on earth. But I led them to the summit 
 — two of them only — jDanting, blowing, groaning at 
 every step. The others had sat down on blocks of 
 ice and snow below. These two did not remain a 
 moment. They did not even lift their eyes to the 
 glory that lay to the right or to the left. What to 
 them was the far faint line of the sea to the west ; 
 the long white lakes that looked like snow drifts, a 
 hundred miles away to the east? Had they not 
 been on the summit \ Had they not said a prayer 
 
268 THE INDIANS' ACCOUNT 
 
 and left tracts there I Could they not have that to 
 say, to report, to write about ? Was all this not 
 enough ? 
 
 Hastily, indeed, they muttered something, hurriedly 
 drew some tracts from their pockets, brought far 
 away into this wilderness by these wise, good men, 
 for the benighted heathen, then turned as if afraid 
 to stay, and retraced their steps. 
 
 I hated these men, so manifestly unfit for any- 
 thing like a Christian act — despised them, not their 
 books or their professed work. When I had swept 
 my eyes around on the space below and photo- 
 graphed the world for myself, I turned and saw 
 these tract-leaves fluttering at my feet, in the wind, 
 in the snow, like the wings of a wounded bird. A 
 strange, fierce fit of inspiration possessed me then. I 
 drew my bowie-knife, drove it through the open, 
 fluttering leaves, and pinned them to the snow, then 
 turned to descend the mountain, with a chuckle of 
 delight. 
 
 These wild people of the forest about the base of 
 Mount Shasta, by their valour, their savage defiance 
 of the white man, and many commendable traits, 
 make good their claim to be called the first of the 
 land. They are much nobler, physically, than any 
 other tribes of Indians found between the Nez-Perces 
 of the north and the Apaches of the south. They 
 raise no grain, rarely dig roots, but subsist chiefly on 
 meat, acorn bread, nuts and fish. 
 
OF THE CREATION. 269 
 
 These Indians have a great thirst for knowledge, 
 particularly of the location and extent of countries. 
 They are great travellers. The fact is, all Indians 
 are great travellers. In any tribe, even in the deserts 
 of Arizona, or the tribes of the plains, you will find 
 guides who can lead you directly to the sea to the 
 west, or the Sierras to the east. . A traveller with 
 them is always a guest. He repays the hospitality 
 he receives by relating his travels and telling of the 
 various tribes he has visited, their extent, location, 
 and strength. No matter if the traveller is from a 
 hostile tribe, he is treated well and allowed to pass 
 through any part of the country, and go and come 
 when he likes. Having no fortresses, and being 
 constantly on the move, makes it perfectly safe for 
 them to let their camps and locations be known to all. 
 
 A story-teller is held in great repute ; but he is 
 not permitted to lie or romance under any circum- 
 stances. All he says must bear the stamp of truth, 
 or he is disgraced forever. Telling stories, their 
 history, traditions, travels, and giving and receiving 
 lessons in geography, are their chief diversion 
 around their camp and wigwam fires at night ; 
 except the popular and never-exhausted subject of 
 their wars with the white man, and the wrongs of 
 their race. 
 
 Geography is taught hj making maps in the sand 
 or ashes with a stick. For example, the sea a hundred 
 
270 THE INDIANS' A CCO TJNT 
 
 miles away is taken as a base. A long line is drawn 
 there, and rivers are led into the sea by little 
 crooked marks in the sand. Then sand or ashes are 
 heaped or thrown in ridges to show the ranges of 
 mountains. 
 
 This tribe is defined as having possessions of such 
 and such an extent on the sea. Another tribe 
 reaches up this river so far to the east of that tribe, 
 and so on, till a thousand miles of the coast are 
 mapped out with tolerable accuracy. In these exer- 
 cises each traveller, or any one who by his age, 
 observation, or learning, is supposed to know, is 
 expected to contribute his stock of information, and 
 aid in drawing the chart correctly. I have seen the 
 great Willamette valley, hundreds of miles away, 
 which they call Pooakan Charook, very well drawn, 
 and the location of Mount Hood pointed out with 
 precision. They also chart out the great Sacra- 
 mento valley, which they call Noorkan Charook, 
 or South Valley. This valley, however, although 
 a hundred miles away, is almost in sight. They 
 trace the Sacramento River correctly, with its 
 crooks and deviations, to the sea. 
 
 Their code of morals, which consists chiefly of a 
 contempt of death, a certainty of life after death, 
 temperance in all things, and sincerity, is taught by 
 old men too old for war ; and these lessons are given 
 seldom, generally after some death or disaster, when 
 
OF THE CREATION. 271 
 
 the young men are depressed and not disposed to 
 listen to tales or take part in any exercises around 
 the camp. The women never attempt to teach any- 
 thing, or even to correct the children. In fact, the 
 children are rarely corrected. To tell the truth, 
 they are not at all vicious. I recall no rudeness 
 on their part, or disrespect for their parents or 
 travellers. They were forty fold more civil than 
 are the children of the whites. 
 
 Quite likely this is because they have not so 
 many temptations to do wrong as white children 
 have. They have a natural outlet for all their ener- 
 gies ; they can hunt, fish, trap, dive and swim, 
 run in the woods, ride, shoot, throw the lance, do 
 anything they like in like directions, and only receive 
 praise for their achievements. 
 
 There is a story published that these Indians will 
 not ascend Mount Shasta for fear of the Great 
 Spirit there. This is only partly true. They will 
 not ascend the mountain above the timber line 
 under any circumstances ; but it is not fear of either 
 good or evil spirit that restrains them. It is their 
 profound veneration for the Good Spirit: the Great 
 Spirit who dwells in this mountain with his people as 
 in a tent. 
 
 This mountain, as I said before, they hold is his 
 wigwam, and the opening at the top whence the 
 smoke and steam escapes is the smoke-place of his 
 
272 TEE INDIANS' A CCO UNT 
 
 lodge, and the entrance also from the earth. An- 
 other mistake, which I wish to correct, is the state- 
 ment of one writer, that they claim the grizzly bear 
 as a fallen brother, and for this reason refuse to kill 
 or molest him. This is far from the truth. Instead 
 of the grizzly bear being a bad Indian undergoing a 
 sort of purgatory for his sins, he is held to be a pro- 
 pagator of their race. 
 
 The Indian account of their creation is briefly 
 this. They say that one late and severe spring-time 
 many thousand snows ago, there was a great storm 
 about the summit of Shasta, and that the great Spirit 
 sent his youngest and fairest daughter, of whom he 
 was very fond, up to the hole in the top, bidding her 
 speak to the storm that came up from the sea, and 
 tell it to be more gentle or it would blow the moun- 
 tain over. He bade her do this hastily, and not 
 put her head out, lest the wind would catch her in 
 the hair and blow her away. He told her she should 
 only thrust out her long red arm and make a sign, 
 and then speak to the storm without. 
 
 The child hastened to the top, and did as she was 
 bid, and was about to return, but having never yet 
 seen the ocean, where the wind was born and made 
 his home, when it was white with the storm, she 
 stopped, turned, and put her head out to look that 
 way, when lo ! the storm caught in her long red hair, 
 and blew her out and away down and down the 
 
OF THE CREATION. 273 
 
 mountain side. Here she could not fix her feet in 
 the hard, smooth ice and snow, and so slid on and on 
 down to the dark belt of firs below the snow rim. 
 
 Now, the grizzly bears possessed all the wood and 
 all the land even down to the sea at that time, and 
 were very numerous and very powerful. They were 
 not exactly beasts then, although they were covered 
 with hair, lived in caves, and had sharp claws ; but 
 they walked on two legs, and talked, and used clubs 
 to fight with, instead of their teeth and claws as they 
 do now. 
 
 At this time, there was a family of grizzlies 
 living close up to the snow. The mother had lately 
 brought forth, and the father was out in quest of 
 food for the young, when, as he returned with his 
 club on his shoulder and a young elk in his left hand, 
 he saw this little child, red like fire, hid under a fir- 
 bush, with her long hair trailing in the snow, and 
 shivering with fright and cold. Not knowing what 
 to make of her, he took her to the old mother, who 
 was very learned in all things, and asked her what 
 this fair and frail thing was that he had found shiver- 
 ing under a fir-bush in the snow. The old mother 
 Grizzly, who had things pretty much her own way, 
 bade him leave the child with her, but never men- 
 tion it to any one, and she- would share her breast 
 with her, and briug her up with the other children, 
 and maybe some great good would come of it. 
 
274 THE INDIANS' A CCO VNT 
 
 The old mother reared her as she promised to do, 
 and the old hairy father went out every day with his 
 club on his shoulder to get food for his family till 
 they were all grown up, and able to do for them- 
 selves. 
 
 "Now," said the old mother Grizzly to the old 
 father Grizzly, as he stood his club by the door and 
 sat down one day, "our oldest son is quite grown 
 up, and must have a wife. Now, who shall it be but 
 the little red creature you found in the snow under 
 the black fir-bush." So the old grizzly father kissed 
 her, said she was very wise, then took up his club 
 on his shoulder, and went out and killed some meat 
 for the marriage feast. 
 
 They married, and were very happy, and many 
 children were born to them. But, being part of 
 the Great Spirit and part of the grizzly bear, these 
 children did not exactly resemble either of their 
 parents, but partook somewhat of the nature and 
 likeness of both. Thus was the red man created ; for 
 these children were the first Indians. 
 
 All the other grizzlies throughout the black 
 forests, even down to the sea, were very proud and 
 very kind, and met together, and, with their united 
 strength, built for the lovely little red princess a 
 wigwam close to that of her father, the Great Spirit. 
 This is what is now called " Little Mount Shasta." 
 
 After many years, the old mother Grizzly felt 
 
OF THE CREATION. 275 
 
 that she soon must die ; and, fearing that she had 
 done wrong in detaining the child of the Great Spirit, 
 she could not rest till she had seen him and restored 
 him his long-lost treasure, and asked his forgive- 
 ness. 
 
 With this object in view, she gathered together all 
 the grizzlies at the new and magnificent lodge built 
 for the Princess and her children, and then sent her 
 eldest grandson to the summit of Mount Shasta, in 
 a cloud, to speak to the Great Spirit and tell him 
 where he could find his long-lost daughter. 
 
 When the Great Spirit heard this he was so glad 
 that he ran down the mountain-side on the south so 
 fast and strong that the snow was melted off in 
 places, and the tokens of his steps remain to this 
 day. The grizzlies went out to meet him by- 
 thousands; and as he approached they stood apart 
 in two great lines, with their clubs under their arms, 
 and so opened a lane by which he passed in great 
 state to the lodge where his daughter sat with her 
 children. 
 
 But when he saw the children, and learned how 
 the grizzlies that he had created had betrayed 
 him into the creation of a new race, he was very 
 wroth, and frowned on the old mother Grizzly till 
 she died on the spot. At this the grizzlies all set 
 up a dreadful howl; but he took his daughter on 
 his shoulder, and turning to all the grizzlies, bade 
 
276 TEE INDIANS A CCO VNT 
 
 them hold their tongues, get down on their hands 
 and knees, and so remain till he returned. They 
 did as they were "bid, and he closed the door of the 
 lodge after him, drove all the children out into the 
 world, passed out and up the mountain, and never 
 returned to the timber any more. 
 
 So the grizzlies could not rise up any more, or 
 use their clubs, but have ever since had to go on all- 
 fours, much like other beasts, except when they have to 
 fight for their lives, when the Great Spirit permits them 
 to stand up and fight with their fists like men. 
 
 That is why the Indians about Mount Shasta will 
 never kill or interfere in any way with a grizzly. 
 Whenever one of their number is killed by one of 
 these kings of the forest, he is burned on the spot, 
 and all who pass that way for years cast a stone 
 on the place till a great pile is thrown up. 
 Fortunately, however, grizzlies are not plentiful 
 about the mountain. 
 
 In proof of the truth of the story that the grizzly 
 once walked and stood erect, and was much like a 
 man, they show that he has scarcely any tail, and 
 that his arms are a great deal shorter than his 
 legs, and that they are more like a man than any 
 other animal. 
 
 These Indians burn their dead. I have looked into 
 this, and, for my part, I should at the last like to be 
 disposed of as a savage. 
 
OF THE CREA T10N. 277 
 
 There is no such thing as absolute independence. 
 You must ask for bread when you come into the 
 world, and will ask for water when about to leave it. 
 Freedom of body is equally a myth, and a dema- 
 gogue's text ; though freedom of mind is a certainty, 
 and within the reach of all, grand duke or galley- 
 slave, peasant or prince. 
 
 Since we are always more or less dependent, a wise 
 and just man will seek to make the load as light as 
 possible on his fellows. Socrates disliked to trouble 
 even so humble and coarse a person as his jailer. 
 Mahomet mended his own clothes, and Confucius 
 waited on himself till too feeble to lift a hand. 
 
 If these wise men were careful not to take the time 
 of others to themselves, when living and capable of 
 doing or saying something for the good of their fellows 
 in return, how much more careful we should be 
 not to do so when dead — when we can help noth- 
 ing whatever, and nothing whatever can help or 
 harm us ! 
 
 Holding this, I earnestly desire that my body 
 shall be burned, as soon as the breath has left 
 it, in the sheets in which I die, without any delay, 
 ceremony, or preparation, beyond the building of 
 a iire. There shall be no tomb or inscription of 
 any kind. If a man does any great good, history 
 will take note of it. If he has true friends, he will 
 live in their hearts while they live, and that is 
 
278 THE INDIANS' A 000 TINT 
 
 certainly as long as he could live on marble, in a vil- 
 lage churchyard, or elsewhere. 
 
 The waste of toil and money, which means 
 time, taken from the poor and needy by the strong 
 and wealthy, in conducting funerals and celebrating 
 doubtful virtues by building monuments, is some- 
 thing enormous. Even good taste, to say nothing 
 of this great sacrifice of time, should rise above a 
 desire to ride to the grave in a hundred empty 
 carriages, and crop up through the grass in shame- 
 less boast of all the virtues possible, chiselled 
 there. Particularly in an age when successful soap- 
 boilers, or packers of pork, rival the most refined 
 in the elegance of tombs and flourish of epitaphs. 
 Another good reason why I protest against this 
 display about the dead, is that so much is done 
 about the worthless and worn-out body, that the 
 mind is constantly directed down into the dismal 
 grave, instead of being lifted to the light of heaven 
 with the immortal spirit. One good reason is enough 
 for anything. 
 
 Besides, there is a waste of land in the present 
 custom that is inexcusable. Remember, all waste 
 time, all waste labour, all waste land, is loss. That 
 loss must be borne by some one, some portion of the 
 country ; and it is not the wealthy or refined who 
 must bear it. True, they may directly take the 
 money from their purses, but indirectly all such losses 
 
OF THE CREATION. 279 
 
 are borne by the poor. Sift it down and you will see. 
 Death to the poor man is a terrible thing, made 
 tenfold terrible by the present custom of interment. 
 He sees that even in death there is a distinction 
 between him and his master, and that he is still 
 despised. The rich man goes to his marble vault, 
 which is to the poor a palace, in pomp and display of 
 carriages, attended by the dignitaries of the Church, 
 while he, the poor and despised, is quietly carted 
 away to a little corner set apart for the poor. Of 
 course, a strong and philosophic mind would laugh 
 at this, but to the poor it is a fearful contrast. 
 " Death is in the world," and throws a shadow on 
 the poor that may, in part, be lifted when all are 
 interred alike — burned in one common fire. 
 
 These Indians, as I have before intimated, never 
 question the immortality of the soul. Their fervid 
 natures and vivid imaginations make the spirit world 
 beautiful beyond description, but it is an Indian's 
 picture, not a Christian's or Mahomedan's. No city set 
 upon a hill, no palaces curtained in silk and peopled 
 by beautiful women : woods, deep, dark, boundless, 
 with parks of game and running rivers ; and above 
 and beyond all, not a white man there. 
 
 I have seen half-civilized Indians who are first- 
 rate disbelievers, but never one who is left to think 
 for himself. When an Indian tries to understand 
 our religion he stumbles, as he does when he tries to 
 understand us in other things. 
 
280 TEE INDIANS' A CCO TJNT 
 
 The marriage ceremony of these people is not im- 
 posing. The father gives a great feast, to which all 
 are invited, but the bride and bridegroom do not 
 partake of food. A new lodge is erected and fur- 
 nished more elegant than any other of the village, 
 by the women, each vieing with the other to do 
 the best in providing their simple articles of the 
 Indian household. 
 
 In the evening, while the feast goes on and the 
 father's lodge is full of guests, the women and 
 children come to the lodge with a great number of 
 pitch torches, and two women enter and take the 
 bride away between them: the men all the time 
 taking no heed of what goes on. They take her to 
 the lodge, chanting as they go, and making a great 
 nourish with their torches. Late at night the men 
 rise up, and the father and mother, or those standing 
 in their stead, take the groom between them to the 
 lodge, while the same nourish of torches and chant 
 goes on as before. They take him into the lodge 
 and set him on the robes by the bride. This time 
 the torches are not put out, but are laid one after 
 another in the centre of the lodge. And this is the 
 first fire of the new pair, which must not be allowed 
 to die out for some time. In fact, as a rule, in time 
 of peace Indians never let their lodge-fires go out so 
 long as they remain in one place. 
 
 "When all the torches are laid down and the fire 
 
TIIK INDIAN mtlPAT. 
 
OF THE CREATION. 281 
 
 burns bright, they are supposed to be married. The 
 ceremony is over, and the company go away in the 
 dark. 
 
 Late in the fall, the old chief made the marriage- 
 feast, and at that feast neither I nor his daughter 
 took meat 
 
CHAPTEE XX. 
 
 THE LAST OF THE LOST CABIN. 
 
 HESE Indians use but few words. A cow- 
 ard and a liar is the same with them ; they 
 have no distinct terms of expressing the two 
 sins. Sometimes a single eloquent gesture means a 
 whole sentence, and expresses it, too, better than 
 could a multitude of words. 
 
 I said to the old chief one day, 
 
 "Your language is very poor; it has so few 
 words." 
 
 "We have enough. It does not take many words 
 to tell the truth," he answered. 
 
 " Ah, but we have a hundred words to your one." 
 
 " Well, you need them." 
 
 There was a stateliness in his manner when he 
 said this, and a toss of the head, that meant a whole 
 chapter. 
 
 He seemed to say, " Yes, from the number of lies 
 you have told us, from the long treaties that meant 
 
 nothing that you have made with us; from the 
 
 282 
 
TEE LAST OF THE LOST CABIN. 283 
 
 multitude of promises that you have made and 
 broken, and made again, back as far as the traditions 
 of my people go, I should say that you needed even 
 a thousand words to our one." 
 
 " Words, umph ! Tell me how my dog looks out 
 of his eyes V* 
 
 The old Indian arose as he said this, and gathered 
 his blanket about his shoulders. The dog lay with 
 his nose on his two paws, and his eyes raised to his 
 master's. 
 
 "You have not words enough in all your books 
 to picture a single look from the eyes of my dog." 
 
 He drew his blanket closer about him, turned away, 
 and the dog arose and followed him. 
 
 I had a pocket Bible with me once, in his camp. 
 I was young, enthusiastic, and anxious to do a little 
 missionary business on my own responsibility. I 
 showed it to the chief, and undertook to tell him 
 what it was. 
 
 " It is the promise of God to man," I said, " His 
 written promise to us, that if we do as He has com- 
 manded us to do, we shall live and be happy for 
 ever when we die." 
 
 He took it in his hand, upside down, and looked at 
 the outside and inside very attentively. 
 
 " Promises ! Is it a treaty ? w 
 
 "Well, it is a treaty, perhaps; at least, it is a 
 promise, and He wrote it." 
 
284 TEE LAST OF 
 
 "Did it take all of this to say that? I do not 
 like long treaties. I do not like any treaties on paper. 
 They are so easy to break. The Indian does not 
 want his God to sign a paper. He is not afraid to 
 trust his God." 
 
 u But the promises and the resurrection V I urged. 
 
 He pointed to the new leaves on the tree, the 
 spears that were bursting through the ground, 
 handed me the book gruffly, and said no more. 
 I The Prince was gone, perhaps to return no more. I 
 was again utterly alone with the Indians. I looked 
 down and out upon the world below as looking 
 upon a city from a tower, and was not unhappy. 
 
 I dwelt now altogether with the chief. His lodge 
 was my home ; his family my companions. We rode 
 swift horses, sailed on the little mountain lakes with 
 grass and tule sails, or sat down under the trees in 
 summer, where the wind came through from the sea, 
 and drank in silently the glories and calm delights 
 of life together. Nothing wanted, nothing attempted. 
 We were content, silent, and satisfied. Was it not 
 enough ? 
 
 Despise a love of nature, and even a love of woman, 
 that is ranted and talked about as if it were a pain in 
 the stomach. A dog may howl his passion, but the 
 most of beasts are more decent in this than the mass 
 of men. 
 
 " They will find the cabin, yet," said the chief, " if 
 
THE LOST CABIN. 285 
 
 it is allowed to stand. Then they will search 
 till they find the mine, then a crowd of people will 
 come, like grasshoppers in the valley; my warriors 
 will be murdered, my forests cut down, my grass 
 will be burned, my game driven off, and my people 
 will starve. As their father to whom they look for 
 protection and support, I cannot allow it to stand." 
 
 "It shall be as you say. Send some men with 
 me. What care I for the cabin, and what is a mine 
 of gold to me here i " 
 
 We went down, we burned the cabin to the ground. 
 We did not leave even a pine board, and after 
 the embers had cooled and a rain had settled the 
 ashes, we dug up the soil and scattered seeds of 
 reeds and grass on the spot. The stumps, chips, 
 logs, everything was burned that bore the mark of 
 the white man's axe. 
 
 A year or two afterwards I passed there, and all 
 was wild and overgrown with grass, the same as if 
 no man had ever sat down and rested there below the 
 boughs. 
 
 Some pines that stood too close to the burning 
 cabin had yellow branches at one side, and where 
 the bark had burned on that side they were gnarled 
 and seared, and stood there parched up and ugly, in 
 a circle, as if making faces at some invisible object in 
 their midst. 
 
 That is all there is really of the lost cabin, which 
 
286 THE LAST OF 
 
 once created such a commotion in northern California. 
 
 Men came, less numerous of course, each season, 
 year after year, looking for the lost cabin, for it was 
 pleasant to come up from the hot plains of the 
 Sacramento, and up from the cities on the sea, and 
 camp here by the cool streams, and travel under the 
 great trees away from even a hint of the sun ; but 
 they never found so much as a trace of the lost 
 cabin, and at last gave it up as a myth not unlike 
 Gold Lake, Gold Beach, and the Lost Dutchman of 
 the earliest days of the Pacific excitements. 
 
 I did not return to the mine because, in the first 
 place, I believed that it was only a treacherous 
 pocket that had nothing more to give but promises. 
 But beyond all that, I was trying to rise to the dignity 
 of some little virtue, after the Prince had shown so 
 much, and these Indians had set such good examples. 
 What should I do with the gold, even if I found a 
 mountain of it? My wants were few and simple. 
 Except to make journeys, I did not need a dollar. 
 I had all that I could use ; what use, then, had I 
 for more % 
 
 I could only point it out to my countrymen, and 
 that meant toil and strife, privation and endurance 
 for them; for the Indians it meant annihilation. 
 With the constant sense before me that it was and is 
 exhausted, I have been enabled to let the leaves fall 
 there, and the moss to grow in the mine for many, 
 
TEE LOST CABIN. 287 
 
 many years. Sometimes we have almost to lie to 
 ourselves to get strength to do a simple act of 
 justice ; nay, to even not do a deliberate wrong. 
 
 What, after all, if my grand, old, noble pyramid of 
 the north, white as faith, sphinx-like looking out over 
 the desert plains of the east, the seas of the west, 
 the sable woods that environ it, should be built on a 
 solid base of gold ! 
 
 When the Modoc has led his last warrior to battle 
 up yonder in his rocky fortress, fired his last shot, and 
 the grass is growing in the last war-path of those 
 people, then, and not till then, I may go up where the 
 solemn trees with their dead limbs stand around, 
 making faces at something in the centre, pitch a tent 
 there, and go down in the canon with men, and picks 
 and shovels, and bars of steel and iron. 
 
 At the same time, I am trying to bring myself up 
 to the conviction of the truth, that a great deal of 
 gold is rather to be avoided than sought after. Every 
 day I look around, and see how many thousands 
 there are who have gold and nothing else ; I see the 
 sin there is in it and the getting of it. The ten 
 thousand temptations it brings a man, tied up in the 
 bags along with it, and let out when it is let out, 
 inseparable from it. I see that it is sinking my coun- 
 try, morally, every day ; and yet with this steady drift 
 of all things toward the one goal, this sailing of every 
 ship in life for the one Golden Gate, barren as it is, 
 
288 TEE LAST OF 
 
 forgetting the green isles of palm and the warm 
 winds there ; I say, with all this, it is hard to stand up 
 tall and despise it. 
 
 Save money for the children ? Bosh ! Are you 
 afraid to put them down on the track of life, to take 
 a fair and even start with the rest? Do you want 
 to start them ahead of nine-tenths of those who have 
 to run the race of life ? Do you think they have not 
 brains or backbone enough to make their way with 
 the rest ? How many of all the millions can start 
 with a fortune ? 
 
 No. Put them out on the track, well trained and 
 strong, and let them run the race fairly and squarely 
 with the humblest there, and then if they win they 
 win like men. 
 
 Must have money to appear well ! Fiddle- 
 sticks ! To buy a new coat and furniture, so as 
 to receive your friends. My dear sir, friends never 
 yet came to see a man's new coat or his nice 
 house ; never ! If your friends want to see new 
 coats, they can go to the clothing stores and see a 
 thousand every day for nothing. 
 
 No, we do not hoard up money altogether for the 
 children, or for friends to look upon, but we heap it 
 up because we are selfish cowards ! Because we have 
 not nerve enough to stand on our own merit, or hav- 
 ing so little merit and so much money, we prefer to 
 trust to the latter for a place in the eyes of the world. 
 
THE LOST CABIN. 289 
 
 And then there is a low, contemptible fear that we 
 will come to want, and so toil and toil and build a bar- 
 ricade of gold about us, and die at last in fear, 
 pinched to death between twenty-dollar pieces, that 
 the starved and hungry soul has crept between, with 
 the last bit of young, strong manhood that we were 
 born with crushed utterly out of us. 
 
CHAPTER XXL 
 
 MY FIRST BATTLE. 
 
 BOUT this time, tiring somewhat of the 
 monotonous life of the Indian camp, and 
 wishing to see the face of a white man, I 
 descended to the settlements on the Sacramento River, 
 and fell in with Mountain Joe, an old mountaineer 
 who had been with Fremont. He was a German by 
 birth and education, and remarkable as it may seem, 
 was certainly a very learned man. I have heard him 
 repeat, or at least pretend to repeat, Homer in the 
 Greek and Virgil in the Latin, by the hour, though 
 he professed to despise the translations, and would 
 not give me a line of the English version. Possibly, 
 his Greek was not Greek, but I think it was, for in 
 other things in which I could not be utterly deceived 
 I found him wonderfully well-informed. 
 
 We together located and took possession of the 
 ranch now known as the Soda Springs, and to-day the 
 most famous summer resort in northern California. 
 
 We employed men, built a house, ploughed, planted, 
 
 290 
 
MY FIEST BATTLE. 291 
 
 and opened a trading post, all in the short period of 
 a few weeks. Sometimes I would ride up into the 
 mountains towards Mount Shasta, as if hunting for 
 game, and spend a few days with my tawny friends. 
 
 Soon the rush of people subsided, and but few 
 white men were found in the country. All up and 
 down the streams their temporary shanties were left 
 without a foot to press the rank grass and abundant 
 weeds. 
 
 One day when our tame Indians, whom we had 
 employed on the ranch, were out fishing, and Moun- 
 tain Joe and I had taken our rifles and gone up the 
 Narrow Valley to look after the horses, a band of 
 hostile Indians living in and about the Devil's Castle, 
 some ten miles away on the opposite side of the 
 Sacramento, came in and plundered our camp of 
 all the stores and portable articles they could lay 
 hands on. 
 
 This castle is the most picturesque object in all the 
 magnificent scenery of northern California. It sits 
 on a high mountain, and is formed of grey granite 
 blocks and spires, lifting singly and in groups thou- 
 sands of feet from the summit of the mountain. Most 
 of these are inaccessible. Here the Indians locate 
 the abode of the devil. Hence its name. 
 
 I gathered up some half-tame Indians that could 
 be relied on, while Mountain Joe went down the 
 river ten or twenty miles to the little mining camps, 
 
292 M Y FIRST BA TTLE. 
 
 and collected a company of whites. I Lad had 
 no connection with these Indians, and was therefore 
 plundered and treated as they would have treated any 
 other settler. To have borne with the outrage would 
 have been to fall into disgrace with the others. They 
 would have thought I dared not resent it. 
 
 The small command moved up Castle Creek under 
 the guide of friendly Indians. Each man carried his 
 arms, blankets, and three days' rations. All were 
 on foot, as the Castle cannot be approached by horse- 
 men. We reached Castle Lake, a sweet, peaceful 
 place, overhung by mountain cypress and sweeping 
 cedars. This is a spot the Indians will not visit, for 
 fear of the evil spirits which they are certain inhabit 
 the place. They sat down in the wood overlooking 
 the lake, while we descended, drank of the cool, deep 
 water, and refreshed ourselves for the combat, since 
 the spies had just returned and reported the hostile 
 camp only an hour distant. This was on the 26th 
 day of June, 1855. The enemy was not dreaming of 
 our approach, and we were in position, almost sur- 
 rounding the camp, before we were discovered. 
 
 Mountain Joe had distributed us behind the rocks 
 and trees in range of and overlooking the camp. 
 The ground was all densely timbered, and covered 
 with a thick growth of black stiff chaparral, save 
 one spot of a few acres, by the side of which the 
 Indians were camped, at the foot of a little hill. 
 
M Y FIRST BA TTLK 293 
 
 This was my first war-path. I was about to take 
 part in my first real battle. I had been placed by 
 Mountain Joe behind a large pine, and alone. He 
 spoke kindly as he left me, and bade me take care of 
 myself. 
 
 I put some bullets in my mouth, primed my pistols, 
 and made all preparation to do my part. It seemed 
 like an age before the fight began. I could hear my 
 heart beat like a little drum. 
 
 The Indians certainly had not the least suspicion 
 of danger. They were, it seemed, as much oft' their 
 guard as possible. They evidently thought their 
 camp, if not impregnable, beyond our reach and dis- 
 covery. They owed the latter to their own race. 
 
 At last we were discerned, as some of the most 
 daring and experienced were stealing closer and 
 closer to the camp, and they sprang to their arms 
 with whoops and yells that lifted my hat almost from 
 my head. 
 
 The yells were answered. Rifles cracked around 
 the camp, and arrows came back in showers. 
 
 " Close up !" shouted Mountain Joe, and we left 
 cover and advanced. I think I must have swallowed 
 the bullets I put in my mouth, for I loaded from my 
 pouch as usual, and thought of them no more as we 
 moved down upon the yelling Indians. 
 
 A little group of us gathered behind some rocks. 
 Then a man came creeping to us through the brush 
 
294 MY FIBST BA TTLE. 
 
 to say that the other side of our company was being 
 pressed and that we must move on. Then another 
 came to say that Mountain Joe had been struck 
 across the face by an arrow, and his eyes were so 
 injured that he could not direct the fight. 
 
 " Then come on ! " I cried ; " let us push through 
 here to the camp and drive them into the open 
 ground." I took the lead, the men followed, and 
 without knowing it, I became a leader of my fellows. 
 We had wound our blankets about our breasts and 
 bodies so as to guard against arrows, but our heads 
 were unprotected. 
 
 Suddenly the arrows came, whiz, whistle, thud, 
 right in our faces. 
 
 I fell senseless. After a while I felt men pulling 
 by my shoulders. I could hear and understand but 
 could not see or rise. It seemed to me they were 
 trying to twist my neck from my body. Yet I 
 felt no great pain, only a numbness and utter help- 
 lessness. 
 
 " Help me pull it out," said one. They pulled. 
 
 " No, you must cut off the point, and then pull it 
 back." 
 
 Then they cut and pulled, and the blood spurted 
 out and rattled on the leaves. 
 
 " Poor boy, he's done for." 
 
 I could now see, but was still helpless. Half-a- 
 dozen men stood around leaning on their rifles, 
 
MY FIRST BATTLE. 
 
MY FIRST BATTLE. 295 
 
 looking at me, then around them, as if for the enemy. 
 By the side of me, with his head in a man's lap, lay 
 a young man, James Lane, with an arrow-shot near 
 the eye. I believe he died of his wound. 
 
 The fight was over. An arrow had struck me in 
 the left side of the face, struck the jaw-bone, and 
 then glanced around and came out at the back of the 
 neck. The wound certainly looked as if it must be 
 mortal, but the jugular vein was not touched and there 
 was hope. I was dizzy and sometimes senseless. This 
 perhaps was because the wound was so near the brain. 
 I constantly thought I was on the mountain slope 
 overlooking home, and kept telling the men to go 
 and bring my mother. We had no surgeon, and the 
 men tied up our wounds as best they could in 
 tobacco saturated in saliva. 
 
 That night the Indian camp was plundered and 
 burnt. The next morning, as the provisions were out, 
 preparations were made to descend the mountain. I 
 here must not forget the kind but half-savage atten- 
 tion of these rough men. They could do but little, 
 it is true, but they were untiring in attention and 
 sympathy. They held my head in their laps, and 
 talked low and tenderly of early health and my re- 
 turn home. I saw one man crying, the tears dropping 
 down into his long grizzly beard ; then I thought I 
 should surely die. 
 
 In the morning one kind but mistaken old fellow 
 
296 M Y FIBST BA TTLE. 
 
 brought a leather bag, and held it up haughtily 
 before my eyes in his left hand, while he tapped it 
 gently with his bowie knife. The blood was oozing 
 through the seams of the bag and trickling at his feet. 
 
 "Them's scalps." 
 
 I grew sick at the sight. 
 
 The wounded were carried on the backs of squaws 
 that had been taken in the fight. A very old and 
 wrinkled woman carried me on her back by setting 
 me in a large buckskin, with one leg on each side of 
 her body, and then supporting the weight by a broad 
 leather strap passed across her brow. This was not 
 uncomfortable, all things considered. In fact, it was 
 by far the best thing that could be done. 
 
 The first half day the old woman was " sulky," as 
 the men called it ; possibly the wrinkled old creature 
 could feel, and was thinking of her dead. 
 
 In the afternoon I began to rally, and spoke to her 
 in her own tongue. Then she talked and talked, 
 and mourned, and would not be still. " You," she 
 moaned, " have killed all my boys, and burnt up my 
 home." 
 
 I ventured to protest that they had first robbed us. 
 
 " No," she said, " you first robbed us. You drove 
 us from the river. We could not fish, we could not 
 hunt. We were hungry and took your provisions to 
 eat. My boys did not kill you. They could have 
 killed you a hundred times, but they only took 
 
MY FIRST BATTLE. 297 
 
 things to eat, when they could not get fish and things 
 on the river." 
 
 We reached the Sacramento in safety, and pitched 
 camp on the bank of the river under some sweeping 
 cedars about a mile below the site of the present 
 hotel on the Lower Soda Spring ranch. Here I lay a 
 long time, till able to travel. Those beautiful trees 
 were still standing when I returned there in 1872. 
 
 It was necessary to go to San Francisco to recover 
 my health ; but I tired of the city soon, and longed 
 for the mountains and my Indian companions. 
 
 In the spring I returned, found Mountain Joe 
 ploughing and planting at Soda Springs, and after 
 resting and making arrangements for the further im- 
 provement of the ranch, pushed back over the moun- 
 tains to my Indians. All were there, Paquita, Klamat, 
 the chief, and his daughter, who, although she 
 was much to me I shall barely mention in these 
 pages. This is a book not of the Indian woman's 
 love, but of the white man's hate. They had learned 
 all about my battle, and I think forgave me what- 
 ever blood was on my hands for the part I had borne 
 in the fight, for an Indian is a hero-worshipper of the 
 very worst kind. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 MY MW REPUBLIC. 
 
 ERE for the first time a plan which had 
 been forming in my mind ever since I first 
 fonnd myself among these people began to 
 take definite shape. It was a bold and ambitions 
 enterprise, and was no less a project than the estab- 
 lishment of a sort of Indian Republic — " a wheel 
 within a wheel," with the grand old cone Mount 
 Shasta for the head or centre. 
 
 To the south, reaching from far up on Mount 
 Shasta to far down in the Sacramento valley, lay the 
 lands of the Shastas, with almost every variety of 
 country and climate ; to the south-east the Pit River 
 Indians, with a land rich with pastures and plains 
 teeming with game ; to the north-east lay the Modocs, 
 with lakes and pasture-lands enough to make a 
 State. My plan was to unite these three tribes in 
 a confederacy under the name of the 'United Tribes, 
 and by making a claim and showing a bold front to 
 the Government, secure by treaty all the lands near 
 
 298 
 
MY NEW REPUBLIC. 299 
 
 the mountain, even if we had to surrender all the 
 other lands in doing so. 
 
 It might have been called a kind of Indian re- 
 servation, but it was to be a reservation in its fullest 
 and most original sense, such as those first allotted to 
 the Indians. Definite lines were to be drawn, and 
 these lines were to be kept sacred. No white man 
 was to come there without permission. The Indians 
 were to remain on the land of their fathers. They 
 were to receive no pay, no perquisites or assistance 
 whatever from the Government. They were simply 
 to be let alone in their possessions, with their rites, 
 customs, religion, and all, unmolested. They were 
 to adopt civilization by degrees and as they saw fit, 
 and such parts of it as they chose to adopt. They 
 were to send a representative to the State and the 
 national capitals if they chose, and so on through 
 a Ions: catalogue of details that would have left them 
 in possession of that liberty which is as dear to the 
 Indian as to any being on earth. 
 
 Filled with plans for my little Republic I now 
 went among the Modocs, whom I had always half 
 feared since they had killed and plundered the old 
 trader, and boldly laid the case before them, They 
 were very enthusiastic, and some of the old council- 
 men named me chief; yet I never had any authority 
 to speak of till too late to use it to advantage. 
 
 I drew maps and wrote out my plans, and sent them 
 
300 MY NE W BEP TJBLIC. 
 
 to the commanding officer of the Pacific Coast, the 
 Governor of the State, and the President of the 
 Republic. Full of enthusiasm and splendid plans 
 were the letters I sent, and no doubt full of bad' 
 spelling and worse grammar ; but they were honest, 
 sincere, and well meant, and deserved something 
 better than the contemptuous silence they received. 
 
 I thought of this thing day after day, and it came 
 upon me at last like a great sunrise, full and 
 complete. The Indians entered into it with all their 
 hearts. Their great desire was to have a dividing 
 line — a mark that would say, Thus far will we come 
 and no farther. They did not seem to care about 
 details or particulars where the line would be drawn, 
 only that it should be drawn, and leave them secure 
 in bounds which they could call their own. They 
 would submit to almost anything for this. 
 
 Remove they would not ; but they were tired of a 
 perpetual state of half- war, half-peace, that brought 
 only a steady loss of life and of land, without any 
 lookout ahead for the better, and would enter into 
 almost any terms that promised to let them and theirs 
 permanently and securely alone. I may say here 
 in a kind of parenthesis that the only way an Indian 
 can get a hearing is to go to war, and thus call the 
 attention of the Government to the fact of his 
 existence. 
 
 How magnificent and splendid seemed my plan I 
 
M Y NEW REP UBLIC. 301 
 
 Imagination had no limit. Here would be a national 
 park, a place, one place in all the world, where men 
 lived in a state of nature, and when all the other 
 tribes had passed away or melted into the civiliza- 
 tion and life of the white man, here would be a 
 people untouched, unchanged, to instruct and interest 
 the traveller, the moralist, all men. 
 
 When the world is done gathering gold, I said, men 
 will come to these forests to look at nature, and be 
 thankful for the wisdom and foresight of the age that 
 preserved this vestige of an all but extinct race. 
 There was a grandeur in the thought, a sort of 
 sublimity, that I shall never feel again. A fervid 
 nature, a vivid imagination, and, above all, the 
 matchless and magnificent scenery, the strangely silent 
 people, the half -pathetic stillness of the forests, all 
 conspired to lift me up into an atmosphere where the 
 soul laughs at doubt and never dreams of failure. A 
 ship-wrecked race, I said, shall here take rest. To 
 the east and west, to the north and south, the busy 
 commercial world may swell and throb and beat and 
 battle like a sea; but on this island, around this 
 mountain, with their backs to this bulwark, they 
 shall look untroubled on it all. Here they shall 
 live as their fathers lived before the newer pyramids 
 cast their little shadows, or camels kneeled in the 
 dried-up seas. 
 
 I went to Yreka, the nearest convenient post-office, 
 
302 M T NEW BEP UBL1C. 
 
 nearly one hundred miles away, and waited for my 
 answers in vain. I wrote again, but with the same 
 result. 
 
 I saw that I must learn something more of the 
 white man, mix with him, observe his manners and 
 disposition more closely than I had done. I said to 
 myself, I have been a dreamer. I am now awake, 
 and I have a purpose. 
 
 That purpose became my hobby. I rode that 
 hobby to the bitter end. Old men have hobbies 
 sometimes as well as boys. The Civil War was born 
 of hobbies. When a hobby becomes a success it is 
 then baptised and given another name. 
 
 I engaged in many pursuits through the summer, 
 always leaving a place or calling so soon as it afforded 
 me no further instruction. On Dead wood, a mining 
 stream with a large and prosperous camp, I found 
 some old acquaintances of The Forks, and finding also 
 a library, a debating society, and a temperance 
 lodge, I joined all these, took part, and on every fit 
 and unfit occasion began to urge my hobby. Yet I 
 never admitted that I had cast my fortune with the 
 Indians or even had been among them. This would 
 have been disgrace and defeat at once. I engaged 
 as a common laborer, shovelling dirt and running 
 a wheelbarrow with broad-backed Irishmen and 
 tough Missourians, in order to get acquainted with 
 the men who clustered about the library. The 
 
MY NEW REP UBLIC. 303 
 
 books — 300 in number — were kept at the cabins of 
 the men who employed me. Of course I could not 
 stand the work long, but I accomplished my object. 
 I got acquainted with the most intelligent men of 
 the camp, and so enlarged my life. 
 
 I remained a month. I read Byron and Plutarch's 
 Lives over and over again. They were the only 
 books I cared at all to read, and they were the very 
 books that I in that state of mind should not have 
 read. I pictured myself the hero of all I read. 
 Instead of being awakened, I was only dreaming a 
 greater dream. 
 
 I returned to Soda Springs ranch, and Mountain 
 Joe went with me to the Indian camp, but I never 
 took him into my confidence. Not but he was a 
 brave, true man, but that he was unfortunately 
 sometimes given to getting drunk, and besides that, 
 he was the last man to sympathize with the Indian 
 or any plan that looked to his improvement. I laid 
 in my supplies, and proposed to spend my winter 
 with the Indians. I loved Mountain Joe fondly ; and 
 in spite of his prophecies that he would see me no 
 more, returned to the camp on the Upper McCloud. 
 As feed for stock was scarce on the ranch, I with 
 my Indians took the horses on the McCloud to winter. 
 My camp was about seventy-five miles from the 
 Pit River settlements, and about thirty miles from 
 Soda Springs. These were the nearest white habita- 
 tions. I was partly between the two. 
 
304 MY NEW EEP VBL1C. 
 
 About mid-winter the chief led his men up to- 
 wards the higher spurs of the mountain for a great 
 hunt. After some days on the head- waters of the 
 McCloud, at some hot springs in the heart of a deep 
 forest and dense undergrowth, we came upon an 
 immense herd of elk. The snow was from five to 
 ten feet deep. We had snow shoes, and as the elk 
 were helpless, after driving them from the thin 
 snow and trails about the springs into the deep 
 snow, the Indians shot them down as they wallowed 
 along, by hundreds. 
 
 Camp was now removed to this place, with the 
 exception of a few who preferred to remain below, 
 and feasting and dancing became the order of the 
 winter. 
 
 Soon Klamat and a few other young and spirited 
 Indians said they were going to visit some other 
 camp that lay a day or two to the east, and dis- 
 appeared. 
 
 In about a month they returned. After the usual 
 Indian silence, they told a tale which literally froze 
 my blood. It made me ill. 
 
 The Indians had got into difficulty with the white 
 men of Pit Kiver valley about their women, and 
 killed all but two of the settlers. These two they 
 said had escaped to the woods, and were trying to 
 get back through the snow to Yreka. The number 
 of the settlers I do not remember, but they did not 
 exceed twenty, and perhaps not more than ten. 
 
MY NEW REP UBLIC. 305 
 
 There were no women or children in the valley at 
 the time of the massacre ; only the men in charge of 
 great herds of stock 
 
 This meant a great deal to me. I began to reflect 
 on what it would lead to. The affair, no matter who 
 was to blame, would be called another dreadful 
 massacre by the bloodthirsty savages ; of this I was 
 certain. Possibly it was a massacre, but the Indian 
 account of it shows them to have been as perfectly 
 justified as ever one human being can be for taking 
 the life of another. 
 
 I have been from that day to this charged with 
 having led the Indians in this massacre. I deny 
 nothing ; I simply tell what I know and all I know of 
 this matter as briefly as possible, and let it pass. 
 
 The massacre, as it is called, occurred in the first 
 month of the year 1867. The whites were besieged 
 by the Indians in a strong wooden house, a perfect 
 fortress. The Indians asked them to surrender, 
 offering to conduct them safely to the settlements. 
 They felt secure, and laughed at the proposition. A 
 long fight followed, in which many Indians fell. At 
 last the Indians carried great heaps of hay to the 
 walls, fired them, and the whites perished. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 DOWN IX THE VALLEY OF DEATH. 
 
 SPOKE to the chief about the affair ; I told 
 him it meant a bloody war ; that the Indians 
 of the valleys, wherever the Americans conld 
 reach, would be overthrown, and asked him what he 
 would do. 
 
 He thought over the matter a day or two, then 
 said he should keep his men together and out of the 
 way as far as he could, and then, if attacked, would 
 defend himself ; that the Pit River Indians were not 
 his Indians, that they had a chief of their own, and 
 lived quite another life from his, and he could not be 
 held responsible for their acts. 
 
 He urged, however, that they were right, said 
 
 they had his sympathy, and that to assist them in 
 
 the coming war would be the best and speediest way 
 
 to establish the union of the three tribes, and get a 
 
 recognition of rights from the Government of the 
 
 United States. 
 
 I knew very well, however, that it would not do 
 
 306 
 
DO WN IN TEE VALLEY OF DEATH. 307 
 
 to go to war in a bad cause or what would be called 
 a bad cause ; that that would ruin all concerned, and 
 establish nothing. 
 
 From the first I had tried to get Klamat to go 
 with me to the scene of the massacre. He refused, 
 and the Indians put up their hands in horror at the 
 recklessness of the proposition. 
 
 Somehow, the picture of these two men struggling 
 through the snow, pursued, wretched, lost, half- 
 famished, kept constantly before me. If they were 
 making way to Yreka, I could cut across the spurs 
 of Mount Shasta and intercept them. My camp was 
 not thirty miles from the road leading to that city 
 from Pit River. I resolved to go at least that far 
 and see what could be discovered, and what I could 
 do to assist them. 
 
 With this view I got two young strong Indians, 
 and set out early on the hard snow, carrying snow- 
 shoes and a little bag of ground elk meat and grass 
 seed. 
 
 Before night, I came upon and followed the road 
 by the high blaze on the pines for some distance, 
 and toward the valley, but found no trace of the 
 fugitives. I camped under a broad, low-boughed fir 
 tree that stood almost a perfect pyramid of snow, 
 over a dry grassy plat down about the trunk and 
 roots of the tree. 
 
 Early in the morning we went on a few paces to 
 
308 DOWN IN TEE 
 
 the summit overlooking the valley. The sun was 
 rising in our faces. The air was so rich and pure 
 we seemed to feed upon it. The valley seemed to 
 lay almost at our feet. This mountain air, in fact, 
 all the atmosphere of the Far West, is delusive to a 
 stranger, but this of the Sierras, and at that particu- 
 lar time, was peculiarly so. A tall, slanting, swaying 
 column seemed to rise before us not five miles away. 
 It was the smoke of an Indian camp, at least twenty- 
 five miles distant. 
 
 We were full of fire, youth, and strength. We 
 had been resting long in camp, and now wanted to 
 throw oif our lethargy. 
 
 " Let us go down," I said in a spirit of banter, yet 
 really wishing to descend. 
 
 " Go !" cried the Indians in chorus. " To-ka-do ; 
 we will follow." And I slid down the mountain 
 on my snow-shoes, laughing like a school-boy at play. 
 
 This was a turning-point in my life, taken without 
 the least reflection or one moment's thought. Energy 
 makes leaders, but it takes more than energy to make 
 a successful leader. 
 
 Before night we sat down on a little hill overlook- 
 ing the camp not a mile away. 
 
 I had no plan. It was while sitting here waiting 
 for darkness before venturing further, that one of 
 the Indians asked me what I proposed to do. I did 
 not know myself, but told him we would take a look 
 
Y ALLEY OF DEATH. 309 
 
 at the camp so soon as it got dark and then go 
 home. 
 
 We looked at the camp, more than a thousand 
 strong. Indians keep no guard at night. They 
 surrender themselves to the great, sad mother, 
 night, with a superstitious trust, and refuse to take 
 precaution till dawn. 
 
 I knew every foot of the ground. It was five 
 miles to the Ferry, where had been the strongest house 
 of the whites; and where they had taken shelter 
 when the Indians had rose against them. I wished 
 to go there and see first how things stood, now that I 
 was so near. We pushed down the valley and left 
 the Indians singing and dancing over their achieve- 
 ments. They did not dream that there was a white 
 man within a hundred miles. 
 
 The houses were all burned. The ferry-boat was 
 still chained to the bank, and in the boat lay a naked 
 corpse with the head severed from the body. 
 
 We sat down in the boat, ate the last of our scant 
 provisions and prepared to return. The excitement 
 now being over, with the seventy-five miles of 
 wilderness before us, I began to feel uneasy. We 
 were in the " Valley of Death." Desolation was 
 around us. Half-burnt houses were passed here and 
 there, and now and then in the grey dawn we could 
 see the smoke of Indian camps in the edge of the 
 wood and along the river-banks. 
 
 We made a detour to avoid the large camp at the 
 
310 DOWN IN TEE 
 
 entrance of the valley and toiled up the mountain in 
 silence. 
 
 Before noon we struck the route by which we 
 entered, and on the edge of Bear Valley came sud- 
 denly upon two squaws who were on their way there 
 to dig klara. This is the root of the mountain lily. 
 It is a large white substance like a potato, with 
 grains gf owing on the outside like Indian corn. The 
 squaws dropped their baskets and hid their faces in 
 their hands in sign of submission. They had not 
 discovered us until too close to attempt escape. We 
 greedily devoured their few roots, took them with us, 
 and hastened on. 
 
 In the afternoon, when nearing the summit, one of 
 the squaws dashed down the hillside through the 
 thicket. We called to her to stop but she only ran 
 the faster. We then told the other she could go 
 also, and she bounded away like a deer. Our only 
 object in keeping them with us was to prevent them 
 giving the alarm, but since one could do this as well 
 as two we had no occasion to keep the other. 
 
 We knew that under the excitement of fear they 
 would soon reach camp, and, perhaps, induce pursuit, 
 and therefore we redoubled our pace. 
 
 We travelled all night, but about dawn I broke 
 down utterly and could stagger on not a step 
 further. 
 
 The Indians tore off a dead cedar bark, formed it 
 into a sort of canoe, and fastening withes to one 
 
VALLEY OF DEATH. 311 
 
 end, placed me in it and drew me over the snow. 
 
 I ought to have recovered some strength but did 
 not. I could not stand alone. After dark they 
 built up a big fire in a close thicket, left me alone, 
 and pushed on to camp. 
 
 Early in the morning other Indians came with 
 provisions, and now being able to walk after a break- 
 fast on elk and deer meat, we soon reached camp. 
 
 After but one day and two nights' rest I proceeded 
 over the mountain on snow shoes to Soda Springs, and 
 gave the details, so far as I knew, of the destruction 
 of the settlement in Pit River valley. 
 
 Mountain Joe advised that I should go at once to 
 Yreka with the news. I mounted a strong nimble 
 mule and set out. 
 
 On my way I met Sam Lockhart. This Lockhart 
 was a leading man of the country and largely in- 
 terested in Pit River valley, where he had a great 
 deal of stock, which was in charge of his brother, 
 who fell in the massacre. My sad news was not 
 news to Lockhart. The two men before spoken of 
 had made their way through the mountain to Yreka, 
 and the whole country was already in arms. 
 
 Lockhart was on his way to Red Bluffs, two 
 hundred miles distant, for the purpose of raising a 
 company there, to attack the Indians from that side, 
 while the company already started from Yreka should 
 descend upon them from the other. There was but 
 little military force in the country, but the miners 
 
312 DO WN IN THE VALLEY OF DEATH. 
 
 and men generally in those days were prompt and 
 ready to become soldiers at almost a minute's notice. 
 But in desperate cases, as in this, men not directly 
 interested were prepared to arm and equip a substitute 
 such as they could pick up about the camp. Lock- 
 hart returned to Yreka with me. 
 
 We arrived in town late in the evening and I was 
 taken at once to the law-office of Judge Roseborough. 
 Some other lawyers were called in ; I was ordered, 
 not asked, to take a seat, and then began a series of 
 questions and cross-questions from scowling and 
 savage men that quite alarmed me. But I was un- 
 suspicious, and answered naturally and promptly all 
 that was asked. 
 
 I was very weary. I could hardly keep awake, 
 and asked to be allowed to retire. 
 
 "You must not leave this room," said Lockhart 
 savagely. The truth came upon me like a revela- 
 tion. I was a prisoner. Lockhart, who was half 
 drunk, now began to talk very loud, swore furi- 
 ously, and wanted to murder me on the spot. I hid 
 my face in my hands. 
 
 This, then, was the reward for my dangerous 
 descent into the Valley of Death ! This, then, was 
 to be my compensation for all I had dared and 
 endured ! 
 
 I could not answer another question. All this is 
 painful to remember and difficult to write. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 A PRISONER. 
 
 OME of the lawyers went away. A bed 
 was improvised for me on the floor, and I 
 
 ^? believe Lockhart, or at least some one, kept 
 watch over me during the night. 
 
 Judge Roseborough, who is now the chief Judge 
 of the northern district of California, with his home 
 still at Yreka, has seen fit to give to the world 
 through some insinuating reporter an account of my 
 singular capture, imprisonment, and this Star Chamber 
 proceeding, and I believe claims some merit for hav- 
 ing saved my life. 
 
 No doubt he did save my life. But somehow, I 
 cannot feel any great gratitude toward him for that, 
 under the circumstances. At the best he only pre- 
 vented a foul and cowardly murder. He might have 
 done much more. He mi^ht have said some kind 
 words, spoken some earnest advice, and given some 
 direction to my unsettled and uncertain life. I was 
 
 dying, morally ; I was starving to death for counsel 
 
 313 
 
314: A PRISONER. 
 
 and kind words after what had just been said and 
 done. My heart was filling full of bitterness. But 
 perhaps he did not understand me. 
 
 Lockhart was in better temper the next morning. 
 He told me, which no doubt was the truth, that the 
 whole town and settlements were in a blaze of 
 excitement about the massacre, and that I was 
 liable to be shot by almost any one, unless I by a 
 prudent course of conduct put down the suspicions 
 against me. 
 
 I asked to be allowed to return to Soda Springs, 
 but he insisted that the only safe thing for me to do 
 was to join the expedition already on the way 
 against the Indians. I saw that he was deter- 
 mined I should do this, and consented. He gave me 
 a letter — a very friendly letter — to Joseph Rogers, a 
 son of one of the men who had been murdered in 
 Pit River Valley, and then with the expedition. It 
 was an open and very complimentary letter. But 
 other letters were sent in the hands of the two men 
 who were sent with me. 
 
 These were men, I was told, belonging to the 
 expedition, who had not yet left town, and would 
 be glad to show me the way to the camp ; but the 
 truth was, I was still a prisoner, and these men were 
 my keepers. 
 
 Very soon and very early we rode out of town 
 against the rising sun, past the grave-yard and past 
 the gallows toward Mount Shasta. 
 
A PRISONER. 315 
 
 My heart was full of bitterness and revenge. As 
 we crossed the crest of the little brown hill that 
 looks above the town, I half turned in my saddle 
 and shook a thin and nervous hand against its cold 
 and cruel inhabitants. 
 
 I never entered that town again, save as an 
 enemy, for more than a decade. 
 
 At dusk we came upon the camp of the expedi- 
 tion, noisy and boisterous, half buried in the snow. 
 
 This was the rudest set of men I ever saw 
 gathered together for any purpose whatever. There 
 were, perhaps, a dozen good men, as good as there 
 were in the land ; but the rank and file were made up 
 of thieves, bar-room loafers, gutter snipes, and men 
 of desperate character and fortunes. They growled 
 and grumbled and fought half the time. 
 
 We travelled by night, drawing the supplies on 
 slides, in order to get the horses over the snow when 
 it was hard and frozen. I had told them the story 
 of my dangerous descent into the valley, but was 
 not believed by half the company. They could not 
 understand what upon earth a man could mean by 
 such a hazard. They were practical fellows. They 
 put everything on the popular conceived basis of the 
 age. They could not see what interest I had in 
 going there, could not see " what I could make by 
 it." They did not see where I could make it 
 
 "pay." 
 
316 A PRISONER. 
 
 One day I woke up to a strange sensation. More 
 than once I had heard some talk about " a man 
 living with the Indians." This man they talked of, 
 and of whom they seemed to have but a rough idea, 
 was to be captured, skinned alive, roasted, scalped, 
 and, in fact, to undergo all the refined tortures 
 known to the border. 
 
 It crossed my mind suddenly, like a flash, that I 
 was that man. 
 
 I saw at the time, however, that there was not 
 the slightest suspicion that the pale, slim boy before 
 them was " the man who lived with the Indians." 
 
 Through half -friendly savages and other means 
 it had gone abroad among the settlers that there 
 was a white man living with the Indians. Nothing 
 could induce these men to believe that a man could 
 live with the Indians for any other purpose than to 
 take part with them in their wars, and to plunder the 
 whites. And, as a rule, so far as I know, those who 
 have cast their fortunes in with the Indians have 
 been outlaws, men who could not live longer with 
 their kind. 
 
 But these fellows expected to find the renegade a 
 strong-limbed, bearded, desperate man. Perhaps 
 had any one told them there and then that I was 
 that man they would have laughed in his face. 
 
 My first impulse was to run away. Had it then 
 been night I certainly should have fled. All day I 
 
A PRISONER. 317 
 
 watched my chance to escape, but no chance came. 
 That night I had no opportunity without great hazard, 
 and soon I began to think better of my projected 
 flight through the snow. 
 
 Still cherishing the plan of my little Republic or 
 independent Reservation, I saw that the Shasta In- 
 dians and their friends must show no sympathy with 
 the Indians charged with the massacre, and deter- 
 mined to remain a little longer. Besides, I then liked 
 the excitement of war, and the real men of the com- 
 pany were coming to be my friends. 
 
 The captain of the company was Gideon S. Whitey, 
 a brave, resolute, and honourable man. He after- 
 wards married a Modoc, or Pit River squaw, and 
 now lives with her and his large family of children 
 at CarJon City, Oregon. 
 
 At last we entered the valley. I had travelled 
 nearly live hundred miles in the snow since leaving 
 it ; forming a triangle in my route, with Mount 
 Shasta in the centre. 
 
 We soon were at work. Tragic and sanguinary 
 scenes occurred. I cannot enter into detail, it would 
 fill a volume. 
 
 It would also fill many pages to explain how by 
 degrees I came to enter into the spirit of the war 
 against my allies. Nor is there any real excuse for 
 my conduct. I was wrong, but not wholly wrong. 
 The surroundings and all the circumstances of the 
 
318 A PRISONER. 
 
 time contributed to lead me to take a most active 
 part. I could not then as now rise above the situa- 
 tion and survey the whole scene. From a prisoner 
 I became a leader. 
 
 Two decisive battles, or rather massacres, took 
 place, and perhaps a thousand Indians perished. 
 The white men fought as well out of camp as they did 
 in camp, and that is saying a vast deal for their valour 
 indeed. 
 
 However, I have not that high opinion of physical 
 courage in which it is too generally held. My obser- 
 vation proves to me that the very worst possible 
 man in the world may also be the very bravest man, 
 for a day at least, that lives. I have seen too much 
 to be mistaken in this. I have seen a row of men 
 standing up on whisky barrels under a tree, with 
 ropes around their necks, ready to die at the hands 
 of the unflinching vigilantes. They sang a filthy 
 song in chorus, howled and cursed, and then danced 
 a breakdown till the kegs were kicked from under 
 them. The world sets too high a mark on brute, 
 bull-dog courage. 
 
 After a time Lockhart came up with his command 
 from Eed Bluffs, and desiring the control of the 
 whole force, a difficulty arose and Whitey resigned. 
 Another man was chosen as nominal leader, but the 
 plain truth is, before we had been in the valley a 
 month I gave direction, and had in fact charge of 
 
A PRISONER. 319 
 
 the expedition. Most of these men are dead now, 
 but scattered around somewhere on earth a few may- 
 be found, and they will tell you that by my energy, 
 recklessness, and knowledge of the country and 
 Indian customs, I, and I only, made the bloody expe- 
 dition a success. I tell this in sorrow. It is a thou- 
 sand times more to my shame than honour, and I 
 shall never cease to regret it. 
 
 Before leaving the valley, we surprised a camp by 
 stealing upon it at night and lying in wait till 
 dawn. 
 
 It was a bloody affair for the Indians. Hundreds 
 lay heaped together about the lodges, where they 
 fell by rifle, pistol, and knife. 
 
 The white butchers scalped the dead every one. 
 One of the ruffians, known as Dutch Frank, cut 
 off their ears and strung them about his horse's 
 neck. 
 
 After drawing off the force some of the men lin- 
 gered behind and shot and plundered the medicine- 
 man, or priest. This priest is a non-combatant, is 
 never armed, and comes upon the field only after the 
 fight to chant for the dead. This one was dressed in 
 a costly robe of sables, with a cap made of skins of 
 the white fox. The rear of our force, on return to 
 camp, showed a man dressed in this singular garb 
 still wet with blood. 
 
 I was glad when we broke camp to return. We 
 
320 A PRISONER. 
 
 had found the valley without a white man ; we left it 
 with scarcely an Indian. 
 
 I had had a hard time of it. I had endured insults 
 from the roughs of the party rather than enter into 
 their battles, which were generally fought out with 
 the fist. It had in fact become intolerable. One 
 morning I gently cocked my pistol, and asked the 
 ruffian who had taken more than one occasion to 
 insult me to step out. He declined to do this, said 
 he was not my equal in the use of arms, but that 
 some lucky day he would get even. He waited his 
 time. 
 
 The snow had disappeared as we returned ; spring 
 was upon us, and the journey was wild, picturesque 
 and not unpleasant. Nearly every man carried a 
 little captive Indian before him on his horse ; most of 
 them had Indian scalps clinging to their belts, and, 
 dressed in furs and buckskins, cut in fantastic shapes 
 for Indian wear, they were a strange and motley sight 
 to look upon as they moved in single file through 
 the deep, dark forests. 
 
 At the camp, after crossing the summit, with the 
 McCloud and my Indian camp to the left, and Yreka 
 in front, I determined to leave the command and seek 
 my tawny friends at the base of Shasta. 
 
 I fancied I had made friends, and expected to have 
 honourable mention from those who returned to the 
 city. I do not know whether this was the case or 
 
A PRISONER. 321 
 
 not. Newspapers never reach an Indian camp, 
 and I never entered Yreka again, save as an enemy, 
 for more than a decade thereafter. 
 
 Sam Lockhart I never saw again. He was a brave 
 man, prejudiced and reckless, but, I think, a good 
 man at heart. He was killed in one of the hand-to- 
 hand battles over the mines of Owyhee. 
 
 I made a little speech to the party, shook hands 
 with about half of them, mounted my mule, and 
 rode away alone in one direction, while they took 
 another. 
 
 After about an hour's ride I heard some one 
 calling after me. I turned round; they called 
 again, and I rode back. On nearing a thicket, a 
 double-barrelled shot gun loaded with pistol balls 
 was fired across my breast. 
 
 The assassin nearly missed his mark. Only my 
 right arm was shot through and disabled by a pistol 
 ball, and the mule was hit slightly in the neck. I 
 did not see any one. The mule wheeled and dashed 
 through the bushes on the back track at a furious 
 speed. 
 
 How dreadful I felt. To think that this was done 
 by one or more of the roughs, who had followed me, 
 after having been ni) T companions in war! 
 
 Two of these men had sneeringly cautioned me to 
 look out for Indians that morning as I was preparing 
 to leave. They had taken this course to murder me, 
 
322 A PRISONER. 
 
 and lay it on the Indians, as is often done on the 
 border. 
 
 My bitterness knew no bounds. I conld not 
 return and overtake the company, wounded as I was. 
 I rode on rapidly, bleeding and faint. 
 
 I laid the matter on the whole company. I some- 
 times felt that a good number must have consented 
 to this, if they had not advised it. Then I came to 
 the conclusion that they had determined from the 
 first who I was, and that I should die; but after 
 finding how useful I was, deferred my attempted 
 execution till the campaign was over. I long nursed 
 that thought, and am even now not certain that it 
 was incorrect. 
 
 I reached the Now-aw-wa valley, now known, I 
 believe, by the vulgar name of il Squaw valley," and 
 found it still as a tomb. Mountain Joe and I had 
 built some cabins here and sheds for the stock ; but 
 no stock, no Indians were in sight. At last, sick 
 from the loss of blood, I found a camp up on a hill- 
 side, and there dismounted. The Indians were 
 silent and sullen. A woman came at last to bring 
 me water, and then saw my wound. That moved 
 their pity. I told them the white men had done it, 
 and that made them more than half my friends again. 
 
CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 A NEW DEPASTURE. 
 
 Now saw that I had made a grave mistake. 
 Indians are clannish. They may fight among 
 each other like the other people of the earth ; 
 but let them be attacked by the common enemy, and 
 they make common cause. I had fought against their 
 brothers, and I was not to be at once forgiven for that. 
 On the other hand, I had sympathized with the Indians. 
 That also was a mortal crime, an unpardonable 
 offence, in the eyes of the whites. 
 
 Those of the Northern States who will remember 
 the feeling that once was held in the Southern States 
 against those who sympathized with and assisted the 
 Blacks will understand something of the feeling in 
 the West against those who took part with the 
 Indians. 
 
 I had attempted to sit on two seats at once, and 
 had slid between the two. It takes a big man to sit 
 on two chairs at once. Any man who has the 
 
 323 
 
324: A NEW DEPARTURE. 
 
 capacity to do such a thing, has also the good sense 
 not to attempt it. 
 
 The Indians came slowly back into the country ; 
 but some never came. They had gone to the Pit 
 River war. The rank grass is growing above their 
 ashes on the hills that look upon that winding, 
 shining river. 
 
 Klamat was never friendly after that. The defeat 
 of the Indians on all occasions, without being able to 
 inflict any injury in return, made him desperate, and 
 to see me among their enemies did not add to his 
 good nature. But dear little Paquita was the same. 
 The same gentleness in her manner, the same deep 
 sadness in her eyes as she tended me. I now began 
 to think again. I now thought, I surely am awake. 
 If I had been awake, I should have mounted my mule 
 as soon as able to ride, and left the country for 
 ever. 
 
 No, I said, after a long debate with myself, I will 
 remain. I will reconsider this whole matter. I will 
 gather these Indians together, get arms and ammuni- 
 tion, and around Mount Shasta make my home, and, 
 if needs be, defend it to the end. I had done all that 
 could be done, I thought, to convince the whites and 
 make them do justice to the Indians and to under- 
 stand me. I would try no more. 
 
 I returned the horses belonging to our ranch at 
 Soda Springs, gave up without any consideration all 
 
A NEW DEPARTURE. 325 
 
 my interest in the property there, bade Mountain Joe 
 a final farewell, and returned, casting my lot wholly 
 and entirely with the Indians. 
 
 As I crossed the little stream running through the 
 Now-aw-wa valley, before reaching the Indian camp, 
 I dismounted, and on a birch tree with my bowie 
 knife I cut this word, " Rubicon." 
 
 I never saw Mountain Joe again. I never returned 
 to the ranch, for fear of involving those there in what- 
 ever misfortune might overtake my enterprise. Dear 
 old Mountain Joe ! he had as warm a heart in him as 
 ever beat in man, and was a kind, true friend. He 
 wandered away up to the mines of Idaho, and there 
 giving way to his old weakness for drink, became a 
 common hanger-on about the saloons, and at last sunk 
 down into a tippler's grave, after having faced death 
 in every form in which it confronts the man of the 
 border. 
 
 He had had his love affairs and adventures with 
 the brown children of the Sierras, and the story was 
 current that when he went away a little waif of 
 humanity was left fatherless in the forest. 
 
 There were most stringent regulations and laws 
 against selling the Indians of the border any ammuni- 
 tion for any purpose whatever. After the Pit River 
 war these were enforced with a twofold vigilance. 
 
 This was particularly oppressive to the Indians. 
 It was, in fact, saying to them, "Look here, you 
 
326 A NEW DEPARTURE. 
 
 savages ! We have superior means for taking your 
 game. We will enter your forests when we choose. 
 We will camp there in summer by the cool waters, 
 and kill game at our pleasure with our superior 
 arms, but you must only use the bow, and keep 
 your distance from our camps. We will thin out 
 and frighten away your game, so that it will be 
 never so difficult for you to subsist ; but you must 
 not attempt to compete with us in the chase, even 
 in your own forests, and in sight of your own 
 wigwams. You shall have neither fire-arms, powder 
 nor shot." 
 
 The Indians felt all this bitterly. Month by 
 month the game grew more scarce, shy, and difficult to 
 take ; the fish failed to come up from the sea, through 
 the winding waters of the Sacramento, now made 
 thick with mud by the miners, and starvation stared 
 them in the face. They wanted, needed amunition. 
 They needed it to take game now, they wanted it to 
 defend themselves ; they were beginning to want it 
 to go to war. Any man who attempted to furnish 
 them with arms and ammunition was liable to the 
 severest penalties, and likely to be shot down by any 
 one who chose to do so, with impunity. I resolved 
 to undertake to furnish them with arms and ammuni- 
 tion. 
 
 I visited the Indians in Pit Eiver, and found that 
 they were determined to fight rather than be taken to 
 
A NEW DEPARTURE. 327 
 
 the Reservation, some hundreds of miles away. I 
 knew this would involve them in war. I knew that 
 this war would drive the Shastas and the Modocs 
 into difficulties ; for the whites make "but little dis- 
 tinction between what they call tribes of wild Indians. 
 Every Indian camp taken acids to the laurels of the 
 officers of the campaigns; there is no one to tell to 
 the world, or report to head-quarters, the other side, 
 and they have it pretty much their own way in the 
 invasion, unless checked by cold lead, which says, 
 a Don't come this way, this is our ground, and we 
 purpose to defend it." 
 
 I saw but two paths before me. One was to 
 abandon the Indians, after all my plans and priva- 
 tions ; the other was to make up such a brief and 
 argument for our side of the case, when the threat- 
 ened time came, as would convince the authorities 
 that we were in earnest. 
 
 Early in the spring I left the mountains with a 
 few Indians, partly warriors, partly women, and, 
 partly children, and made my way through the woods 
 to the vicinity of Yreka, and there pitched camp in 
 open view of town. 
 
 The women and children were taken along, in 
 order to give to our camp the appearance of an ordi- 
 nary party of vagrant, half-civilized Indians, which is 
 always found moping about the border ; and the camp 
 was made in sight of the settlements, because it was 
 unsafe to attempt concealment. 
 
828 A NEW DEPARTURE 
 
 Any party of Indians found hidden away in the 
 woods and hills too near the settlements, no matter 
 how peaceful and well-disposed are its members, is 
 at once suspected of some secret attempt to right 
 their wrongs, and some fine morning they wake up to 
 the tune of a volley of shot poured in from the four ' 
 sides of their camp. 
 
 The plan was to buy arms and ammunition myself 
 in small quantities, as I could, here and there, and 
 now and then, without exciting suspicion ; and also to 
 send out the Indians to trade, and pick up as best 
 they could the desired supplies, until we had pro- 
 cured as much as we could well carry in a hasty 
 return to the mountains. 
 
 The enterprise was hazardous in the extreme. All 
 kind of caution was necessary. Ammunition was 
 only to be had in small quantities, and arms only at 
 second-hand. The stringent laws and customs com- 
 pelled cunning, treachery, and deceit. We used all 
 these. If there was any other course open, I failed, 
 and still fail, to see it. We were preparing means 
 to feed the half-starved children of the forest. We 
 were preparing, if necessary, to defend homes that 
 were older than the ancestral halls of earls or kings. 
 
 I went over to Deadwood, ten miles away, among 
 my acquaintances, entered into many kinds of em- 
 ployment at different places, and procured most of 
 the desired supplies. Indians carried them to the 
 camp by night. 
 
A NE W DEPARTURE. 329 
 
 Soon we were ready to return. Horses were 
 needed. I always kept my own horse and saddle, 
 which was either with me or in some wood near by ; 
 "but an Indian seen with a horse in the valleys then 
 was liable to be shot down the first time he got ont 
 of sight of a house, and plundered. He would 
 hazard about as much by the attempt to purchase a 
 horse provided he exhibited the necessary purchase 
 money. 
 
 The whites whenever in an Indian country helped 
 themselves to game or anything else they needed 
 without asking anyone. These few Indians were 
 now in a white settlement and needed horses. It is 
 a poor rule that will not work both ways. The test 
 rule was to be applied. 
 
 Every year the whites were entering the Indians' 
 forests, and destroying more game than the value of 
 a whole herd of horses. They would only use the 
 choicest and fattest, and carry away only the saddle 
 of the venison. The Indians would deplore this 
 waste. They would often, compelled by hunger, 
 follow these sportsmen and hunters, and sullenly pick 
 up what was left. 
 
 They had no horses now to carry them and the 
 provisions and ammunition to the camp, nearly a 
 hundred miles away. 
 
 They were equal to the emergency. A time was 
 fixed for a sudden flight for the mountains with our 
 
330 A NEW DEPARTURE. 
 
 supplies. The women and children were to come 
 over on the hills overlooking Deadwood, and there 
 remain with one warrior, doing what they could till 
 our return. The purpose was to keep up this com- 
 munication till the Indians were fully , armed and 
 equipped. 
 
 Whenever I felt my courage or resolution relax, I 
 lifted my helpless arm, recalled my life of the last 
 year, and then grew resolute and reckless, even to 
 death. 
 
 Early one evening I rode into camp. Soon there 
 came an Indian on a spirited and prancing horse, 
 looking, in his skins and long black hair, tossed about 
 by the action of the restless and plunging horse, like 
 a savage Gaul in the days of Csesar. Then came 
 another, and then another, till all were ready. They 
 had taken their horses from different parts of the 
 settlements, so as not to excite any suspicion of con- 
 cert of action ; stolen them, if you prefer the expres- 
 sion, and under my direction. 
 
 Belts, saddle-bags, and catenas were loaded down 
 with arms and ammunition. What a glorious wild 
 ride up the Shasta valley in the moon, full against 
 the grand old mountain. Here the strange, half- 
 savage men about me exulted, threw back the black 
 hair from their brows, and like giants striding in the 
 air stretched their necks and leaned forward with 
 eyes that were half aflame. 
 
A NEW DEPARTURE. 331 
 
 We met a party of miners going in a long string 
 to the city. They stepped aside and stood so near 
 the road as we passed that I conld see their teeth as 
 their months opened with wonder ; but they did not 
 lift a hand, arid we were out of sight in an instant. 
 Then we met the stage. The driver set his horses 
 on their haunches, and heads popped out of the win- 
 dows ; but we were gone like a whirlwind. 
 
 We reached the wood by dawn, climbed the moun- 
 tain, and made our way through rain and storm to a 
 small camp on the head of the McCloud. The ammu- 
 nition was taken into a lodge, and the delighted 
 Indians busied themselves examining the arms. I 
 cautioned them not to unpack the powder till dawn, 
 but was too tired to do more, and lay down in 
 another lodge by the fire and fell asleep. 
 
 A dull crash, a dreadful sound that has no name, 
 and cannot be described, started me to my feet. 
 Bark and poles and pieces of wood came raining on 
 our roof ; then there was not a sound, not even a 
 whisper. 
 
 The poor Indians, so accustomed to arrange and 
 prepare their arms and such things by the camp fire, 
 had forgotton my caution perhaps, for somehow the 
 powder had, while the Indians were unpacking and 
 arranging it in the lodge, ignited, and they, and all 
 the fruits of our hard and reckless enterprise, were 
 blown to nothing. 
 
332 A NEW DEPAETUBE. 
 
 The Indians of the camp and the three surviving 
 companions of my venture, were overcome. Their old 
 superstition returned. They sat down with their 
 backs to the dead bodies, hid their faces, and 
 waited till the medicine-man came from the camp on 
 the lake below. 
 
 About midnight the women began to wail for the 
 dead from the hills. What a wail, and what a night ! 
 There is no sound so sad, so heartbroken and pitiful, 
 as this long and sorrowful lamentation. Sometimes 
 it is almost savage, it is loud, and fierce, and vehe- 
 ment, and your heart sinks, and you sympathize, and 
 you think of your own dead, and you lament with 
 them the common lot of man. Then your soul 
 widens out, and you begin to go down with them to 
 the shore of the dark water, to stand there, to be 
 with them and of them, there in the great myste- 
 rious shadow of death, and to feel how much we are 
 all alike, and how little difference there is in the 
 destinies, the sorrows, and the sympathies of all the 
 children of men. 
 
CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 A BLOODY MEETING. 
 
 COULD not endure to remain in camp. I 
 went down the river and rested there, and 
 thought what I now should do. I began to 
 recover strength and resolution. I said, if I was 
 right at first I am still right. I resolved to return ; 
 but no Indian would venture to go back again, and 
 I went alone. Leaving my horse on a ranch I entered 
 Yreka, and took the stage to Dead wood. I at once 
 went to the Indian camp, and told them of our loss. 
 They, superstitious like the others, resolved to gather 
 up their effects and supplies and return through the 
 mountains to the McCloud. 
 
 After seeing my old white friends a few hours, I 
 was told that Bill Hirst, the famous man-killer and 
 desperado, with whom I had unfortunately previously 
 become involved, had accused me of being with the 
 Indians, and also taking, or having a hand in taking, 
 his horse. 
 
 I cleaned and prepared my pistols for this man. 
 
 At another time I might have been disposed to 
 
 333 
 
334: A BLOODY MEETING. 
 
 avoid this fellow. Now I wanted to meet him. It 
 was not particularly for what he had said or done, 
 but he had long been the terror of the camp ; and 
 with something of a spirit of chivalry and determi- 
 nation to revenge some wrongs of men less ready to 
 fight, I quietly resolved to meet this man in mortal 
 combat. Of course my own desperate condition 
 contributed to make me reckless, and tenfold more 
 ready to resent an insult. If I bore myself well 
 in the scene that followed it was owing more to that, 
 perhaps, than to manly valour. 
 
 As the men gathered into Deadwood camp, Hirst 
 among the others, I entered the main saloon and called 
 the boys to the bar in a long red and blue-shirted 
 line. We took a drink, and then, after the fashion of 
 the time, I drew a revolver, and declared myself chief 
 of the town. This is the way a man proceeded in 
 those days who had a wrong to avenge. If his 
 enemy was in camp this was his signal to "heel" 
 himself and come upon the ground. I passed from 
 one saloon to another, making this same declaration 
 until toward midnight. While standing with a knot 
 of miners at the bar of Dean's billiard saloon, 
 Hirst entered the far end of the establishment ; a tall, 
 splendid fellow, with his hat pushed far back from his 
 brow, flashing eyes, and a pistol in his hand. 
 
 Not a sound was heard but the resolute tread of 
 Hirst, as he advanced partly toward me and partly 
 toward the billiard table, while the men at play 
 
A BLOODY MEETING. 335 
 
 quietly fell back and left the red and white balls 
 dotting the green cloth. 
 
 Those around me sidled away right and left, 
 and I stood alone. Hirst advanced to the table, 
 darting his restless, keen eyes at me every second, 
 and, standing against and leaning over the table, all 
 the time watching me like a cat, he punched the 
 billiard balls savagely with the muzzle of his pistol. 
 He then drew back from the table, tossed his head, 
 whistled something, and moved in my direction. 
 
 My hand was on my pistol. The hammer was 
 raised and my finger touched the trigger ; but Hirst, 
 without advancing further or saying a word, quietly 
 turned out at a side door, and I saw no more of him 
 that night. 
 
 I had done nothing, said nothing, but answering 
 to the rough code and etiquette of the camp, the 
 victory was mine; for when a man enters a room 
 where his antagonist is, it is his place to make the 
 first demonstration. This Hirst did not openly do ; 
 still no doubt he had done enough to satisfy his ambi- 
 tion for that evening, and it was evident the end was 
 not yet. It was also evident, brave and reckless as 
 he was, that he sought rather to maintain his reputa- 
 tion for recklessness than to meet me as he had met 
 so many others. 
 
 I went down the creek that night, after this event, 
 with my white friends, the gentlemen who kept 
 the library, and retired. 
 
336 A BLOODY MEETING. 
 
 The next morning we took a walk about the 
 mining claim, returned, sat down in the shadow of 
 the cabin with a few friends who had gathered in, 
 and were talking over the little event of the evening 
 before, when Hirst and an officer came riding gaily- 
 down the road, followed by several other gentlemen 
 on horseback, who were coming down to see the 
 result of a second meeting. 
 
 The cabins stood on the opposite side of the 
 stream from the road, and ditches had to be crossed 
 by the horsemen to reach us. The officer and Hirst — 
 both splendid horsemen as well as famous pistol- 
 shots — leapt the ditches and came darting over ; but 
 the others, whoever they were, as they had an open 
 view from where they stood, felt that they were 
 quite near enough, and reined their horses. 
 
 The men I was then with, and with whom I had 
 spent the night, were the most peaceful, noble, and 
 gentlemanly fellows in the camp, and I had no wish 
 to make their cabins the scene of a tragedy. I 
 was equally unwilling to submit to Hirst in any form 
 or manner, and hastily shaking hands with my 
 friends as the men advanced up the hill, I made off 
 up the mountain, perhaps fifty yards in advance of 
 the horsemen, and on foot. 
 
 Pistols flourished in the air, the men started for- 
 ward almost upon me, and it looked as if I was to be 
 shot down and trampled under foot. The hill side 
 
PISTOL PRACTICE. 
 
A BLOODY MEETING. 337 
 
 was steep and rocky, and the mettlesome little 
 Mexican horses refused to rush upon me across the 
 steep and broken ground, but began to spin round 
 like tops, and would not advance up the hill. 
 
 Some hard, iron-clad oaths, and then shot after 
 shot. I turned, drew a pistol, and the battle com- 
 menced in earnest. The officer was unhorsed, and 
 lay bleeding on the ground from a frightful wound, 
 while Hirst, further down the hill, could only fire 
 random shots over the head of his restless and 
 plunging horse. It lasted but a few moments. 
 
 These men were both famous as pistol shots ; but 
 they were not, here, equal to their reputation, 
 and that was because they were shooting on a range 
 they had never yet tried. They had only practised 
 on the level ground or in a well-arranged gallery, 
 and when it came to shooting up hill they were 
 helpless ; and so it often happens with others. There 
 are other men, again, who are dead pistol shots 
 when allowed to draw deliberately and take aim 
 slowly and fire at leisure; but when compelled to 
 use the pistol instantly in some imminent peril, — the 
 only time they are ever really required to use it, — 
 they are slow, awkward, and embarrassed. 
 
 Let us for a moment follow the fortunes of these 
 two men before us : the one lying bleeding on the 
 ground, and the other flying down across the hill, 
 firing, and trying to hold his spirited horse to the 
 work. v 
 
CHAPTEE XXVII. 
 
 BKADLEY AND HIKST 
 
 EADLEY tlie officer recovered so far, after 
 nearly a year, as to be able to get about, and 
 when the mines of the north were discovered, 
 pushed out into that country. 
 
 I was there before him. I was engaged in trans- 
 porting gold and letters for the miners in the 
 mountains to and from the settlements, and doing a 
 large and prosperous business. 
 
 I was in my express office in Wallawalla one 
 day, when one of my friends entered with some 
 agitation to tell me that Bradley was in town. 
 
 I reflected a moment, and then sent word that I 
 should like to see him at my office. He soon came 
 limping through the door and looking about for the 
 man whom he had last met face to face in such 
 bloody combat. 
 
 I stood behind the counter and he came forward. 
 
 I gave him my hand, while with the left I held my 
 
 little bulldog Derringer at full-cock in my pocket. 
 
 338 
 
BRADLEY AND HIRST. 339 
 
 He took my hand hastily, spoke kindly, and when 
 I looked fairly in his face and saw the goodnature 
 and pure manhood of the man, I let go my pistol, 
 ashamed of my suspicion, and we went out through 
 the town together. 
 
 He had my ugly bullet, which had been cut from 
 his thigh, in his pocket, showed me the wound at his 
 room, and we became sworn friends. 
 
 He opened business in Florence and nourished. 
 Once he did me an infinite service. The country 
 was full of robbers, and, strange to tell, many of 
 these men were my acquaintances, and, in some 
 cases, friends. 
 
 I always rode alone with as much gold as my 
 horse could well carry, and that at the time was 
 required, in the fierce opposition we were then running 
 to Wells, Fargo and Co.'s Express, for I could not 
 afford to employ men and horses to constitute a 
 guard, even if I could have found men who could 
 endure the long, hard rides I was compelled to make. 
 
 "Dave English and his party," said Bradley, "is 
 going to rob you ; one of his pigeons has told me 
 this, and there is no doubt of its truth." 
 
 I knew English well. I wrote him a letter at 
 once ; told him I knew his plan in detail, that it was 
 known to my friends, and that he would be held 
 responsible. This singular man came boldly into 
 my office, shook hands with me, and said I should 
 not be touched. 
 
340 BRADLEY AND HIRST. 
 
 English had five well-known followers: Scott, 
 Peoples, Romain, and two others whose names I 
 withhold because of their relatives, who are of most 
 aristocratic and respectable standing in the Atlantic 
 States. 
 
 I was not disturbed; but shortly after this, 
 English, Scott, and Peoples robbed some packers of a 
 large amount of gold-dust on the highway, and were 
 arrested. 
 
 At Lewiston the vigilantes broke into the tem- 
 porary prison, improvised from a big log saloon 
 then but partly built, overpowered the guard, and 
 told the prisoners to prepare to die. 
 
 They were given ten minutes to invoke their 
 Maker. At the end of that time, the only rope the 
 vigilantes had was thrown over a beam, and they 
 approached Scott, who was on his knees. 
 
 " No, no, 1 ' cried English, " hang me first, and let 
 him pray." 
 
 They left Scott, fastened the rope round the neck 
 of English, and mounted him on a keg. 
 
 Then English turned to Scott, and said, " Scottie, 
 pray for me a little, can't you ? Damned if I can 
 pray ! " Then he laughed a low, strange chuckle, and 
 they kicked away the keg. 
 
 He hung till dead, and then the noose reached for 
 another victim. Peoples died without a word, but 
 when they came to Scott, he pleaded with all his 
 
BRADLEY AND HIRST. 341 
 
 might for his life, and offered large sums of gold, 
 which he said he had buried, but finding them 
 inexorable, he took off his necktie, strung his finger 
 rings on it, and saying, " Send these to my wife," died 
 as the others. 
 
 The other three of the band were arrested soon 
 after for the murder of McGruder, and died by the 
 civil law in the same reckless manner as their leader. 
 All six lie together on the hill overlooking Lewiston 
 and the earthworks thrown up by Lewis and Clark 
 in their expedition of 1802-3. 
 
 Bradley more than once winged his man ; made 
 and lost several fortunes in the mountains, and is 
 now in Arizona, one of my truest and best friends. 
 
 Hirst was a singular man. He used to say that if 
 he got through a week without a fight it ruined his 
 digestion. 
 
 I think his digestion did not suffer. 
 
 No one cared, so long as he fought with men who 
 " came from the shoulder," or were on the " cut and 
 shoot;" but he once fell upon an inoffensive man, 
 nearly took his life, and so left camp at the sugges- 
 tion of his friends(?) and drifted north. 
 
 It is but justice to this man to state that he really 
 had lost a horse, taken by the Indians under my 
 order for them to procure horses. Yet I had not 
 even suspected this at the time of our encounter, or 
 I could not have borne myself as I did. 
 
342 BRADLEY AND HIRST 
 
 Fate, to my dismay, threw us together at Canon 
 City, Oregon. I led the settlers and miners in a long 
 and disastrous campaign against the Indians there, 
 and Hirst was as brave and reckless there as else- 
 where. Afterwards I began the practice of law, 
 and my first client was a boy of fifteen, on trial for 
 shooting with attempt to murder. 
 
 The court-house here was a saloon, and crowded 
 to the utmost. A vigilance committee had been 
 organized, and strange as it seems, Hirst was one 
 of the leaders. 
 
 When my case had fairly opened, Hirst entered 
 with a brace of pistols sticking ioosely in his belt in 
 front, and striding through the yielding crowd, came 
 up and took position only a few feet from me, over- 
 looking me, and looking straight into the face of 
 the timid magistrate. Of course I remonstrated in 
 vain. I faltered through the case, but managed 
 somehow to get the boy off with a nominal bail. 
 
 The energetic little rascal went into a neighbour- 
 ing camp and with another boy stole some horses. 
 They were followed by the sheriff, Maddock, and his 
 deputy, Hart, and a desperate fight took place, in 
 which the deputy and my client's companion were 
 killed and Maddock left for dead. 
 
 My client was tried for life, but his youth saved 
 his neck, for he was not yet sixteen. He was sen- 
 tenced to imprisonment for life. After five years in 
 
BRADLEY AND HIRST, 343 
 
 the Oregon state prison he was pardoned out by the 
 kind-hearted Governor, now Governor of Utah. 
 
 I last year saw my first client, a fine-looking 
 young man, working gaily away at a country black- 
 smith's shop, on a roadside of the Willamette. May 
 good angels keep my first client to his work. 
 
 Afterwards, Hirst appeared in the criminal court 
 as defendant, and I was employed as counsel. His 
 crime was the trifling offence of snatching a curly- 
 headed Jew from behind his counter by his curly 
 hair, and then dragging him by his curly hair into 
 the street. 
 
 My bold client was convicted, but the judgment 
 was entered so awkwardly, that I had it set aside on 
 review, and he escaped punishment. 
 
 Soon after this he married an amiable immigrant 
 girl, and settled down as the most docile of men. 
 But this was not to last. 
 
 One day he came to town in a perfect fury, 
 in search of the deputy sheriff Berry, who he claimed 
 had offended his wife. 
 
 Berry was on the alert. About dusk the two men 
 suddenly met face to face on turning a corner and 
 the ball opened. Hirst was a very tall man, and 
 always did things with a sort of flourish. Although 
 quick as a trap whenever he drew his pistol, or raised 
 it to fire, he always raised it in the air and fired as 
 the muzzle descended. 
 
344 BRADLEY AND HIRST. 
 
 There are two ways of firing a pistol in hand-to- 
 hand combat, and only two. One is to fire as you 
 raise, and the other is to raise and then fire as you 
 fall. Every advantage, it seems to me, is with the 
 former mode, particularly when time means every- 
 thing. You can cock a pistol easier, it is true, by 
 raising the muzzle and at the same time raising the 
 hammer, but if strong in the thumb you should by 
 all means cock as you draw, and fire the moment the 
 muzzle is in range. Some men in the moment of 
 danger go about with the pistol on cock. This is 
 madness. At the critical instant you find yourself 
 fumbling and feeling for the hammer which is already 
 raised; besides, you are about as liable to shoot 
 yourself as your enemy. There is still a worse 
 practice than this, and that is in carrying the pistol 
 in the belt on half-cock, where it is neither one thing 
 nor the other. On half-cock, however, is the correct 
 way to carry a little Derringer loose in your pocket, 
 but never a Colt's. 
 
 Hirst raised his pistol, flourished it, let fall and 
 fired, blowing Berry's hat to atoms, filling his face and 
 eyes with powder, and carrying away a part of his 
 scalp. 
 
 But he was too late. Berry cocked his revolver as 
 he drew it, and fired the instant he got the muzzle in 
 range. 
 
 Hirst was reaching across his breast with his left 
 
BRADLEY AND HIRST. 345 
 
 hand for his bowie knife, which hung at his right 
 side, as Berry fired. The ball tore through the bones 
 of the wrist that reached across his breast and 
 entered the body squarely just below the breast 
 bone. 
 
 Both men fell, but Berry was soon able to stand on 
 his feet. 
 
 "Ah, boys, this is the last of old Hirst," the 
 wounded man said, as they bore him to the surgeon's 
 close at hand. He sent for his wife, gently and 
 kindly bade his friends good-bye, and became insen- 
 sible. I saw him just before midnight, and he 
 scarcely breathed. They said he was dying, and 
 preparations began to be made for the burial. I 
 took the right hand in mine — that terrible right hand 
 — so helpless now, so pale and thin and pulseless, 
 kissed it gently — the kiss of forgiveness — in the dimly- 
 lighted room, when no one observed me, and went 
 home. 
 
 The next morning, however, Hirst was not dead. 
 He lay as he lay through the night, and the sur- 
 geons said dissolution was only a question of time. 
 The camp was in suspense. Was it possible that 
 this man, who for ten years had been the terror of 
 Oregon and northern California, could still live with 
 a navy bullet through his body fired at two feet 
 distance ! 
 
 Another day, and the man opened his eyes and 
 
346 BRADLEY AND IUBST. 
 
 began to talk to his poor, patient little wife, who 
 never left his side. 
 
 Hard as it may seem on the camp, I am bonnd 
 to say it did not like this at all. The camp had 
 thoroughly, and very cheerfully too, made up its 
 mind that Hirst was a dead man, and it did not like 
 to be disappointed. 
 
 Three days more and the surgeons announced the 
 possibility of recovery. The camp was disgusted. 
 
 In less than forty days Hirst was walking about 
 the claim with his arm in a sling, quietly giving 
 directions to his labourers. 
 
 One day a man came rushing to town for the 
 surgeons. A little battle had been fought across the 
 street of a little town down the creek, and half a 
 dozen men were in need of help. 
 
 Women in the case again, and Hirst had led the 
 fight. 
 
 His antagonists were men who claimed to be on 
 the side of law and order. They were led by a man 
 named Hank Rice, one of the County Commissioners, 
 who afterwards testified that he fired at least fifty 
 shots that day in his attempt to keep the peace. 
 
 Only able to use one arm, Hirst had, with his fol- 
 lowers, converted the little town into a sort of minia- 
 ture Paris, with barricades, fire-brands, and all the 
 modern improvements. At last, when attempting to 
 cross the street and drive his enemy from shelter, he 
 
BRADLEY AND HIRST. 347 
 
 received the contents of a double-barrelled shot-gun 
 full in the breast and fell. This ended the fight. 
 
 Hirst still refused to die. He was therefore 
 arrested on iive different and very grave charges, and 
 lodged in prison. 
 
 After he was able to be taken from prison to the 
 court room, an examination was had. I was his 
 advocate. Bail was allowed after some delay, but it 
 was fixed so high as to be almost beyond our reach. 
 We tried " straw " bail, but the prosecuting attorney 
 was too rigorous, and it was only by getting that 
 officer out into the country to attend a case we had 
 arranged for the occasion that we got our bail 
 accepted. 
 
 Hirst left the country that night, his brave, faith- 
 ful little wife soon followed, and I never met him 
 again. After many and similiar fortunes we find 
 him at Winemuca, on the line of the Pacific Railroad. 
 Here some one killed him, though only for a time, 
 by shooting him in the head with a Derringer. He 
 recovered, but with the loss of one his eyes and all 
 his ferocity, says report. 
 
 I have written of him in the past tense, because he 
 is said to now be a new man. He was a year or so 
 ago — though the shifting fortunes of the country may 
 have left him by this time on other ground — a man of 
 wealth. 
 
 In all the experience of my life spent mostly 
 
348 BRADLEY AND HIRST. 
 
 among the most lawless and reckless, I know of 
 no history so remarkable as his. How he so con: 
 tinually escaped death will never cease to be a marvel 
 among the men of that country. It must be remem- 
 bered, however, that while he survived, perhaps a 
 thousand of his class perished. 
 
 Through all his stirring and bloody career, let this 
 be said, he was generous and open-hearted, kind to 
 most men, industrious, and certainly as brave as 
 Caesar. 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 BATTLES ON THE BORDER. 
 
 NTIRELY with my left hand had I made 
 the %ht, for my right one was still stiff and 
 useless from the shot of the would-be assassin 
 of the Pit River expedition. My friends and others 
 were now running up the hill to the fallen officer, 
 and Hirst was only now and then sending up in my 
 direction a random shot as I turned my back on the 
 scene, and pushed up the mountain into the forest. 
 My Panama hat flapped and fluttered down on one 
 side of my face like the wing of a wounded bird. A 
 pistol ball had torn it to ribbons. 
 
 A bullet makes only a small hole in cloth, in buck- 
 skin a still smaller one ; but it tears linen savagely, 
 as well as straw. The hard, tough fibre of which 
 Panama hats are made, particularly when rendered 
 hard and brittle in a California sun, flies into shreds 
 before it. 
 
 Most people imagine you can hear any bullet whistle 
 
 that passes you. This is a mistake ; you hear only 
 
 349 
 
350 BATTLES ON 
 
 the bullet that has first struck some object and then 
 glanced on, catching the air, and whizzing like a bee 
 at your ear, but almost quite as harmless. These you 
 can hear distinctly a hundred yards away, and they 
 sound very ugly ; but a round, unmarred pistol ball 
 can pass within six inches of your head and hardly be 
 heard. You not only do not hear the ball strike your 
 body, but you scarcely feel it at first, though you can 
 hear it strike a man at your side ; and the sound is 
 dead, dull, suggestive and almost sickening. 
 
 I began to think I had escaped without a scratch ; 
 but after climbing up the hill till quite out of reach, 
 and turning to look below, I raised my disabled right 
 arm, and found my hand and fingers streaming with 
 blood. 
 
 I was still strong and resolute; and, observing 
 some men coming slowly up the hill with a show of 
 pursuit, I hurried to the top of the hill, sat down 
 there and examined my wound. A ball had torn 
 across the back of the wrist and cut a vein or artery 
 there, but done no further damage whatever. 
 
 I was wearing a linen shirt, for I always dressed 
 as nearly like the white men as I could when 
 amongst them, and from this I tore a strip and bound 
 up the damaged wrist. But it still bled dreadfully, 
 and I sat down often, as I retreated still further into 
 the forest, and up and over the hills, and bound the 
 wound as best I could, and tightened the bandages. 
 
TEE BORDER. 351 
 
 The weather was intensely hot, and my blood was 
 boiling from excitement and exertion. This made 
 the blood stream the more profusely, and I suffered 
 dreadfully from thirst. 
 
 I sat down at length on a log by the side of a 
 thicket of chaparral to decide, if possible, what 
 course to pursue, and was still tying up my wound 
 and trying to stop the blood, with a pistol lying at 
 my side, when I saw two men approaching on horse- 
 back. 
 
 My first impulse was to dash into the brush ; but 
 then I resolved to fight if must be, and run no 
 farther. I took my pistol in my hand, cocked it, 
 laid it across my lap, and sat still. 
 
 The men were strangers. They held up their 
 hands in sign of friendship ; but I was excited, weak, 
 alone, almost helpless, and hence suspicious. 
 
 " Don't be afraid, little one," one of them called 
 out ; " we are friends, and only want to assist you." 
 
 I still said nothing, held my pistol ready, and did 
 not move. 
 
 They talked together a moment, then one of them 
 dismounted and came toward me, holding his pistol 
 by the muzzle in his left hand. 
 
 "Here, take this pistol," were his first words, and 
 he reached it out and sat down by my side. " You 
 see we don't know much about you; you maybe 
 good or you may be bad, but we don't like to see too 
 
352 BATTLES ON 
 
 many on one, and we are come to help you get 
 away." 
 
 These men proved to be miners ; prominent, peace- 
 ful, and influential men. 
 
 They gave me another pistol to replace the one 
 that had been discharged in the fight, the best one of 
 the two horses, and a trifle of money, and insisted 
 that I should return to civilization. 
 
 I told them that that was impossible ; that I could 
 not abandon my Indians ; besides, pursuit would run 
 in that direction, and more blood would follow. I 
 told them frankly that I should return to the Indians 
 in the black forests of Mount Shasta; and they let me 
 have my own way. 
 
 I mounted my horse, shook hands with them soon, 
 and almost in silence. I could not speak. I was 
 choking with a new emotion. Injury and insult, 
 oppression, persecution, mental agony, and wrongs 
 almost intolerable, had not roused me ; but now I 
 drew my battered hat down over my eyes and hid my 
 face. The strong men turned their backs, as if 
 embarrassed, looked down over the smoky camp, and 
 I rode away in silence. 
 
 These two noble, manly-hearted men, heroes who 
 never fought a battle, never had a quarrel, at last lie 
 buried on the hills of Idaho. May the wild spring 
 blossoms gather about them there ; may the partridge 
 whistle in the tall brown grass of autumn, plaintive 
 
THE BOEDER. 353 
 
 and tenderly, and the snows of winter fall, soft 
 and beautiful, above their peaceful breasts. 
 
 I turned a spur of the mountain, through the wood, 
 till I came to an open space that looked down over 
 my Indian camp, and dismounting, made a signal, 
 such as is used by the Indians in war. 
 
 This is done by making a bunch of dry grass or 
 leaves into a little ball, lighting it and holding it 
 up as it smokes and burns on the point of a stick ; 
 if you mean danger to your friends, and wish them 
 to fly, you hold it up till it dies out, which takes 
 some minutes. If danger to yourself, and you need 
 assistance, you hold up the signal and let the smoke 
 ascend, at short intervals. If you wish some one to 
 approach you move it backwards. If you wish only 
 to signal your own approach you move it forward, 
 and so on through a long list of signs. 
 
 There is a great difference in the density and 
 
 colour of the smoke made by different combustibles. 
 
 You know, or at least all who read ought to know as 
 
 much as an Indian about a thing so simple as this, 
 
 that the smoke of dry straw or grass, particularly of 
 
 the wild grass of California, is so much lighter than 
 
 the atmosphere of even the rarest season, that it goes 
 
 straight up — a long, thin, white thread, surging and 
 
 veering toward heaven against the blue sky like the 
 
 tail of a Chinese kite. 
 
 Another noble fellow found me here and gave me 
 w 
 
354: BATTLES ON 
 
 the hand of friendship; Frank Maddox, now a 
 wealthy and influential citizen of Ummatilla, Oregon, 
 where he has been for a succession of terms sheriff 
 df the county. 
 
 It takes a brave man to step out from the world 
 arrayed against you and stand by } 7 our side at such 
 a time. Such deeds, rare as they are, make you 
 believe in men ; they make you better. 
 
 The Indian warrior at length came, stealing through 
 the brush and up the mountain. I told him what had 
 happened, bade him return to his camp, and tell the 
 women to pack up and push out through the moun- 
 tains, with what arms and ammunition they had, for 
 the McCloud. The faithful fellow went back, and 
 before dusk returned to me with water, Indian 
 bread and venison, and then back again to make his 
 way with the women and children through the moun- 
 tains to our home on the other side of Shasta. I 
 never saw him a^ain. 
 
 In crossing the trail leading from the head of Shasta 
 valley to Scott's valley they fell into the hands of 
 some brutal rancheros who hung the Indian war- 
 rior, plundered the women and took some of the 
 children to keep as herders, cooks, and for such 
 other service as they might see fit to impose. 
 
 I stole down the mountain to the stage road, some 
 miles to the east ; and what a glorious ride ! I was 
 glad again, free, wild as the wind. Once more on 
 
TEE BOEDER. 355 
 
 horse and anticipating pursuit I forgot my wound, 
 the care and peril. I exulted in my fierce and fearless 
 flight. 
 
 My horse proved to be of the noblest blood and 
 mettle. In less than an hour we were on the best of 
 terms and understood each other perfectly. I would 
 dismount at every steep or dangerous pass, stroke his 
 neck, set the saddle well in its place and talk to 
 him as to a friend. He in return would reach out his 
 nose, snuff the air loud and strong, strike the ground 
 with his feet, as if to tell me he was equal to it all 
 and was anxious to plunge ahead. 
 
 If you have a hard and desperate ride to make 
 get on good terms with your horse. Do not beat 
 him, do not spur him, but stroke his mane with your 
 hand, speak to him, show that you are a man and in 
 peril and he will take you through or die in his 
 tracks. All through that ride of fifty miles I lived a 
 splendid song. I climbed the mountains at dawn, 
 my horse, strong and nervous still, foaming and 
 plunging like a flood. 
 
 That night I reached the Indian camp. Here was 
 business, — blood. The women and children were 
 mostly high up in the mountain, almost against the 
 snow ; but the warriors, with a few women that re- 
 fused to leave them, were on the east of the McCloud, 
 on the outskirts of their possessions. They had been 
 assisting the Pit River Indians, and had invariably 
 
356 BATTLES ON 
 
 lost, until their force, weak, even at the opening of the 
 spring, from starvation and disease and disaster, had 
 become thinned and dispirited. 
 
 A council was held that night, and the few warriors, 
 scared, wounded, and worn-out, talked themselves 
 and their friends again into heart, and preparations 
 were made to go still further, and assist the Pit 
 Rivers against the white soldiers to their uttermost. 
 
 Little Klamat, now a man, and a man of authority, 
 was already in the front. That fierce boy, burning 
 with a memory that possessed him utterly, and made 
 him silent, sullen, and desperate, cared not where he 
 fought or for whom he fought, only so that he fought 
 the common enemy. 
 
 Paquita was also with the Pit River Indians. 
 What was she doing ? Moulding bullets ! Grinding 
 bread? Shaping arrow-heads and stringing bows? 
 Maybe she was a sort of Puritan mother fighting the 
 British for home and hearthstone in the Revolution. 
 Maybe she was a Florence Nightingale nursing the 
 British soldiers in the Crimea. No ! the world will 
 not believe it. No good deed can be done by an 
 Indian. Why attempt to recount it ? 
 
 We went down to the camp, where Klamat, Paquita, 
 and about one hundred warriors, with a few women 
 who were nursing their wounded, were preparing for 
 another brush with the soldiery. Here we waited 
 till the Modocs came down, and the three tribes 
 
THE BORDER. 357 
 
 joined their thinned forces, and made common cause. 
 
 In a few days we advanced, and fell in with a 
 company of cavalry scouring the country for prisoners 
 to take to the dreaded Reservation. Women gather- 
 ing roots for their half-starved children, children 
 whose parents had been slain, lost in the woods, and 
 wandering they knew not whither, were about all 
 they thus far could capture. 
 
 Shots were exchanged. The cavalry dismounted 
 and fought on foot. The Indians shot wildly, for 
 they were poorly armed ; but the soldiers shot still 
 more so, so that but little damage was done to either 
 side. Now and then a soldier would be carried to 
 the rear, and now and then they would charge up the 
 hills or across the ravines, but that was all that marked 
 the events of the day till almost nightfall. I was 
 impatient of all this. We could not reach the rear 
 of the soldiers, resting against the river, nor offend 
 the flanks. 
 
 Toward nightfall the Indians, now almost entirely 
 out of ammunition, withdrew, leaving the soldiers, as 
 usual, masters of the ground. 
 
 I had taken no active part in the skirmish. I was 
 there as an eager and curious witness. I wished to 
 see how the Indians would bear themselves in battle. 
 I felt that on their conduct that day depended the 
 fate of my plans. From first to last it was not encour- 
 aging. They were brave enough, and some were 
 
358 BATTLES ON 
 
 even reckless ; but I saw that dissension, impatience, 
 envy, and ambition to be at the head, marked the 
 conduct of many of the leading men. There was 
 too much of the white man's nature here to make one 
 confident of success in a long and bitter war. I had 
 hoped their desperate situation had made them a 
 unit with but one single object. I was disappointed. 
 
 For some time I had been the nominal war-chief 
 of the Modocs, for since the Ben Wright massacre, 
 where their great chief was killed, they had had no 
 fit leader in battle, but policy dictated that in order 
 to keep down jealousies, I should not at once push 
 the Modocs too much to the front. The three tribes 
 had never fought together before for many genera- 
 tions, though they had often fought against each 
 other, and everything depended on unity and good- 
 will. The results of the day were discouraging 
 enough. 
 
 They retreated far up a canon, plunging toward 
 the river, and there in a great cave by a dim camp 
 fire refreshed themselves on a few dried roots and 
 venison ; then after a long smoke in silence, the chief 
 slowly rose and opened a council of war. Many 
 speeches were made, but they mostly consisted in 
 boasts of personal achievements. They talked them- 
 selves into sudden and high confidence, which I knew 
 any little reverse would dispel. They were assured 
 of success by signs, they said, and dreams, as well as 
 
THE BORDER. 359 
 
 by the events of the day. The spirits of their fathers 
 had fought with them and for them. 
 
 I spoke last of all, and spoke in no encouraging 
 spirit, I tried to tell them first how things stood, 
 and how desperate and determined they must be 
 before the great object — a recognition of our rights — 
 was reached. I told them that they had not won the 
 fight at all ; that the soldiers stood their ground, and 
 now had possession of the field of battle. 
 
 An old Indian sitting back in a crevice of the rock 
 called out, " Ah ! what matters a few steps of ground 
 when there is so much V 
 
 I saw my little Republic going to pieces even 
 before it had been fairly launched, and slept but little 
 that nio;ht. 
 
 At midnight women were dispatched to the various 
 camps, to give glowing accounts of the action, and 
 also to bring provisions and whatever ammunition 
 and arms could be had. 
 
 That night I proposed that I should cross the 
 river with a few Indians, proceed to a temporary 
 military camp near Hat Creek, state distinctly what 
 the Indians desired, and try and get some recogni- 
 tion of their rights before they should be driven to 
 the wall. 
 
 They would not at first consent to imperil any of 
 their number in this way. The Ben Wright massacre 
 could not be forgotten. They seemed to think that 
 
360 BATTLES ON 
 
 no Indian could enter a white enemy's camp and 
 come out alive. They wanted me to go again and 
 attempt once more to get a supply of arms and am- 
 munition. They said that from the first I had prom- 
 ised this, and that now it was the only thing that 
 would save them. 
 
 At last it was agreed that I should select four 
 Indians, go at first to the military camp myself with 
 the Indians a little in the background, so as to have 
 some chance for their lives in case of treachery, and 
 see what I could do ; failing in my negotiations I was to 
 proceed to Shasta city at once, and endeavour to get 
 arms and ammunition at all risks. 
 
 I chose two Modoc Indians and two Shastas — all 
 young men, "brave, resolute, and full of fire — and 
 prepared to set out at once on my dangerous mission 
 of peace. 
 
 The Indians had captured two stage-coaches carry- 
 ing treasure and the United States mails, besides a 
 small train with general supplies and a sum of 
 gold and silver for the payment of soldiers, and had 
 an abundance of money. They cared nothing for it, 
 however. I have seen children laying little mosaic 
 plots in the sand with silver and gold coins, which 
 they valued only for their brightness and colour. 
 But this now to me was of use. I took my 
 men, with a good supply of money, crossed the 
 river, pushed on through the woods to the stage- 
 
THE BORDER. 361 
 
 road, and there, after some delay, bought the best 
 horses to be had, of several Mexican vaqueros 
 making their way from Yreka to Red Bluffs. I 
 also secured their sympathy and their friendship by 
 liberal and generous dealing, and assurance of safety 
 through the country. 
 
 These Mexicans, packers and vaqueros, ever since 
 the war with Mexico and the conquest of California 
 by the United States, have with reason held only 
 ill-will toward the Americans. Speaking another 
 tongue, adhering to another form of religion, the 
 mass of white men have never yet come to forget 
 the battle-fields of a quarter of a century ago. 
 I always found that I could approach these Mexi- 
 can rovers, and obtain almost any favour I asked, 
 most especially if it pointed to assistance of the 
 Indians, and disadvantage to the whites. 
 
 We rode down to the military camp, and found the 
 small force with the officers on parade. The Indians 
 rode a few yards in the rear as I approached the 
 officer of the day, dismounted and held my hat in 
 one hand and lariat in the other. The officers ex- 
 changed glances, and I grew nervous. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 MY MISSION OF PEACE. 
 
 HE Indians stood behind, the two officers 
 came towards me together, and I told them 
 hurriedly that the Indians wanted peace if 
 they could be left alone about the base of Shasta, and 
 that I had come from them to say this. 
 
 My Indians, seeing me stand quietly and let the 
 officers approach, had dismounted, and stood watching 
 every movement, lariats in hand. 
 
 I began again excitedly, but the officer forgetting 
 himself, called out sharply to his corporal, and then 
 said to me, 
 
 " What ! are you the " 
 
 I sprang into my saddle in an instant. 
 
 " Tokadu ! Kisa ! " I called to the Indians, and they 
 laid their hands on their Mexican horses' manes, and 
 sprang to their backs even as they ran, for these 
 horses sniff danger as quick as an Indian. 
 
 A volley of shots followed us and scattered bits of 
 
 bark across our faces from the pines as we disap- 
 
 362 
 
DISCUSSING PEACE MEASURES. 
 
M Y MISSION OF PEA CK 363 
 
 peared in the forest, but did no further harm. My 
 mission of peace was at an end. Bitterly indeed I 
 deplored its blunt and rough conclusion. I had 
 always hated war and despised warriors. Warriors 
 are coarse-natured men trained to destroy what 
 refined and gentle men build up. 
 
 Men fight for freedom of body. There is no such 
 thing. For six thousand years men have struggled 
 for a mistake. There is a freedom of mind, and a 
 man can have that just as much in a monarchy as in 
 a land even beyond the pale of law. A shoemaker 
 or mender of nets may be as free of mind as a 
 monarch. Give us freedom of mind, or rather let 
 each man emancipate his mind, and all the rest will 
 follow. It is not in the power of kings to enslave 
 the mind, or of presidents to emancipate it. Free 
 the mind and the body will free itself. 
 
 Poets, painters, historians, and artists generally, 
 are responsible for the wars they deprecate, the 
 devastation they deplore. Let the poet cease to 
 celebrate men's achievements in battle, men, nine 
 cases out of ten, who have not even the virtues of a 
 bull-dog, men in debt, desperate, who have nothing 
 to lose in the desolation they spread, and everything 
 to gain, and wars will cease at once. Ridicule the 
 warrior as we do the bully of the prize ring, as he 
 deserves to be, and the pen will no longer be the 
 servant of the sword. 
 
364 MY MISSION 
 
 So long as the world goes on admiring these deeds 
 of ruffianism, so long will wars continue. Let the 
 historian enter into the heart, the private life of his 
 hero ; let him refuse to be dazzled by the dome of 
 the temple, but enter in and see for himself, and let 
 him give the world the cold, clean truth, the whole 
 truth and nothing but the truth, as he is in duty 
 and in honour bound, and we will find the hero of 
 war is much the more a brute and much the less a 
 man than the bully of the prize ring. The bully 
 harms no one but his single antagonist ; no cities are 
 burned, no fields laid waste, no orphans made ; and 
 he risks much and makes but little, at the best. The 
 warrior risks but little, for the chances of being hit 
 are remote indeed. Any soldier who receives half 
 the punishment the man of the ring must receive is 
 sure of promotion and laudation to the skies. Say 
 what you will, your soldier is a ruffian. The greater 
 the ruffian the better the soldier. 
 
 Should a man not fight to defend his country? 
 Should he not go around trained and equipped for 
 battle, and make a machine of himself in a military 
 system, take all the time he should devote to some 
 natural and pure pursuit, and devote it to the art of 
 destroying cities and slaying men ? No, there is not 
 the slightest use or excuse for the soldier. Let all 
 warriors remain at home and there will be no wars. 
 Let bullies be treated as they deserve and there will 
 be no warriors. 
 
OF PEACE. 365 
 
 If a set of men enter my fields in violation of my 
 rights, injure my property and take away my corn, 
 shall I not shoot them down ? Shall I not arm my 
 household, and proceed to their fields and destroy 
 also ? No, you answer, there is a law in the land to 
 protect you, a higher authority to appeal to. 
 
 Well, I say to the nations, there is a God in the 
 land. A higher authority. Appeal to Him. 
 
 But, you answer, there is no God : or what is 
 much the same thing, you refuse to trust, to believe 
 that nothing can wrong you so long as you do no 
 wrong. Very well, even admit there is no God, and 
 you will find there is a moral idea of right in the 
 world to-day that will not let one nation long 
 oppress another. 
 
 Beasts have gone back to the jungles. Theseus 
 may sleep and Hercules put aside his club and 
 surrender to love. Man is no more in danger from 
 them. 
 
 Savage men have passed away. They come not 
 down from the north nor np from the south ; and 
 even if they did, I believe they could be won to us 
 by kindness and an appeal to their sense of right. 
 But should that not be possible, I know their favour 
 could be bought with a hundredth part of the time 
 and money that is spent in a single war. 
 
 The loss of life in war is not much — it is the least 
 of all things to be thought of. Men who fall in 
 
366 MY MISSION 
 
 "battle have mostly seen enough of life. Many have 
 passed its, prime, all have seen its spring, and they 
 do not, on an average, lose more than ten or a dozen 
 years. 
 
 It is the bad moral effect. Towns grow up again ; 
 ships rebuild, and nations somehow drag through, 
 and are going on in a little time the same as before. 
 But only think how much time, how much talk, how 
 much that is cruel must come out of the memory of 
 a single war so long as any one lives to remember it. 
 
 If in the great conflagration every book from Gen- 
 esis to the New Testament had been utterly swept 
 away, the world had been another world. The poets, 
 the painters, the historians, have this in their own 
 hands. " Peace hath her victories no less renowned 
 than war." If I were a great poet, rather than cele- 
 brate the deeds of battle, I would starve. 
 
 I now threw all my energy into the effort to keep 
 faith with the Indians in the mountains. 
 
 I reached the Sacramento river and crossed at the 
 ferry near Rock creek. I hid the Indians' camp 
 in the willows near the mouth of that stream, and a 
 few miles from Shasta city, while I took lodgings 
 at a wayside hotel hard by, and began at once to pur- 
 chase arms and ammunition, which I carried by night 
 to the Indian camp in the willows. 
 
 I soon had a good supply, and was only waiting a 
 fine moonlight night to push out, when it became 
 
OF PEACE. 367 
 
 evident one evening at my hotel that my movements 
 were watched. 
 
 I ordered my horse, left him standing at the rack, 
 and went at the back of the house up the hill, and 
 from a point whence I could not be seen from the 
 hotel, signalled for one of my Indians. He came, 
 and I hastily gave this order: "Pack up at once, 
 three of you, swim your horses, cross the supplies 
 in the Indian canoe, and push out for home up the 
 Pit. One of you will come with me, for we must ride 
 to Shasta city for pistols there, and will then overtake 
 you before dawn." 
 
 The Indian and I rode leisurely to Shasta city, 
 waiting for darkness. As I neared town I saw two 
 men cross a ridge behind us, halt, and then, when they 
 thought they were unobserved, push hard after us. 
 
 I left the Indian on the hill north of town by 
 the graveyard, and went down to the gunsmith's, 
 where I had some half-dozen revolvers being repaired. 
 I hitched my horse at the rack and went in. The 
 two men rode into town, rode past my horse, eyeing 
 him closely sideways from under their cavalry hats, 
 and I then knew that I had been followed from the 
 mountains, and had something more now than the 
 settlers to deal with. In a few minutes I saw these 
 men watching me from the door of the shop across 
 the narrow street. 
 
 It was now nearly dark but I asked the gunsmith to 
 
368 MY MISSION 
 
 let me take a brace of the pistols, and go out the back 
 way and lire them into the hill. I buckled the pistols 
 about me over my others, he opened the door, I paid 
 him liberally, and went out, promising soon to return. 
 
 I did not discharge a shot, but hurried down a 
 back alley to a barber's shop and had my long and 
 luxuriant hair cut close to the scalp. I then bought 
 a black suit of clothes and new hat at an adjoining 
 Jew's shop, dressed in a back room, ordering the Jew 
 to keep my cast-off clothes carefully till I returned, 
 and then went boldly into the street. My own 
 brother would not have known me. 
 
 I walked leisurely along, looking carefully at the 
 hundreds of horses hitched at the racks. At length 
 I found one that looked equal to a long and reckless 
 ride, unhitched him, mounted and rode up past my 
 own horse and out of town unchallenged, to my patient 
 Indian on the hill by the graveyard. 
 
 We divided the pistols and struck out up the stage 
 road for the bridge on the Sacramento. We reached 
 the end of the bridge in safety, and I hastily handed 
 the keeper his toll. He took the piece of silver, pro- 
 nounced it a bad coin, returned it and demanded 
 another; all the time talking and causing delay. I 
 now handed him a piece of gold, and he professed to 
 be unable to give change. Delay was what he desired. 
 
 We left him and galloped across the bridge. We 
 did not see the bar at ihe further end, and while the 
 
OF PEACE. 3G9 
 
 Indian's horse by some good fortune cleared it, mine 
 struck it with all his force and fell over it, throwing 
 me over his head, and bruising me fearfully. I got 
 on his back again, but was bleeding from my mouth 
 from internal injuries, and could scarcely keep my 
 seat. 1 had lost one of my pistols in the fall. There 
 was now a sound of horses' feet in the rear, men 
 calling in the dark, and horsemen thundering across 
 the bridge. At this point some men came riding 
 down the narrow road, with its precipitous bluff on 
 one side and perpendicular wall on the other, and 
 called out to us to stop. 
 
 "We set spurs to our horses, and dashed up the hill 
 right into their faces. They did not fire a shot as we 
 approached, but halted, let us pass, and then, as if 
 recovering their senses, sent several random shots 
 after us. An innocent good-night. 
 
 I had my pistol in my hand ; and as I could hear 
 but imperfectly, and was otherwise suffering fear- 
 fully, I hardly knew what I was doing. I fancied I 
 heard our pursuers upon us, and attempting to wheel 
 and fire, I accidentally discharged my pistol into the 
 shoulder of my own horse as we turned the top of 
 the hill. 
 
 The poor beast could only spin around on three 
 legs now, and as we could not get him to follow the 
 road farther, the Indian led him off to a thicket of 
 chaparral, left him, and we hastened on. 
 
370 MY MISSION 
 
 I now rode the remaining horse, and the Indian 
 ran along the dusty walk at my side. We reached 
 a little mining camp called Churn Town, — a camp 
 which 1 had visited often before, — and there finding 
 a number of horses tied to a rack, we determined to 
 procure another, since it would be impossible to over- 
 take our companions half mounted as we were. 
 
 The Indian took some money, and went through 
 the town,, in hope of meeting some Mexican 
 with whom he could deal, and I went down to the 
 saloon to see what I could do in the same direc- 
 tion. I found a large number of miners and settlers 
 engaged in a political meeting. A popular lawyer 
 was making a great speech on Popular Sovereignty. 
 
 I stood in the doorway a little while, noting the 
 strange proceedings of the strange men in the strange 
 land, till I saw my Indian leading a horse trium- 
 phantly out of town, then turned, mounted the other 
 horse, and followed at a good pace. I continued to 
 suffer and grow weak. It was evident I could not 
 keep my saddle for the long hard ride, now necessary 
 from our delay, to overtake our friends. It was now 
 absolutely necessary that we, or at least one of us, 
 should overtake the Indians in charge of the supplies 
 before dawn, for we knew they would refuse to go 
 forward till they saw that we too were safe. 
 
 It was finally decided that when we struck the 
 stage road I should attempt to make the Indian 
 
OF PEACE. 371 
 
 camp at the foot of the high backbone mountains of 
 the McCloud, about twenty-five miles distant, and 
 there remain till recovered, while the Indian pushed 
 on. When we came to separate, the kind-hearted 
 Indian gave me the fresher and stronger horse, 
 mounted his own tired and bruised mustang, and 
 rode away in the dark and dust at a gallop. 
 
 What a night I had of it ! It grew chill towards 
 morning, and I could not straighten myself in my 
 saddle. Night birds screamed wickedly in my ears, 
 and it seemed to me that I had almost finished my 
 last desperate ride in the mountains. 
 
 At dawn, after slowly threading a narrow bushy 
 trail, around mountains and over gorges, I came 
 down to the deep and dark blue river. 
 
 An Indian set me across in a wretched old boat, 
 and I took my course across the mountains for the 
 McCloud. There were some few miners here, and 
 sometimes I would meet half-tame Indians, and then 
 half-wild white men. 
 
 At dusk I dismounted at the Indian camp, more 
 dead than alive, and turned the horse out on the 
 luxuriant grass of the narrow valley. I had no occa- 
 sion to keep him now for here the trail ended, and I 
 could use him no further. 
 
 I did not like the look of things here altogether. 
 The Indians mixed too much with the whites. They 
 were neither one thing nor the other. I was com- 
 
372 MY MISSION 
 
 pelled to spend the night here, however, but deter- 
 mined to go on over the high mountain the following 
 day, on foot, to Hubet Klabul, or " Place of Yellow 
 Jackets," where I knew more noble Indians than 
 these would receive me. 
 
 I rose in great pain next morning, and went down 
 to the brook to bathe my head. While leaning over 
 the water, my pistol slid from the scabbard into the 
 stream, and was made useless till it could be taken 
 to pieces and cleaned. I went back, laid down, and 
 was waiting for an Indian woman to prepare me 
 some breakfast, when I saw two suspicious-looking, 
 half-tame Indians coming down the hill ; then three 
 suspicious-looking white men, with the muzzles 
 of their rifles levelled at my head, and I was a 
 prisoner. 
 
 My faithful Indian companion of the night before 
 had almost cost me my life by his kindness. We 
 had taken the saddle-horse of an honest settler, then 
 a judge of the Court of Sessions. Some strange hand 
 had led me by his very door the day before, and I 
 had been followed in my slow and painful flight. 
 
 They took my arms, tied me, and talked very 
 savagely. I said in a low tone to one of the men 
 who stood close at my side, " Please don't hang me, 
 but shoot me. That will be easier and better for us 
 all." Maybe it was my boyish face, maybe it was 
 some secret chord in his heart that only my helpless- 
 
OF PEACE. 373 
 
 ness could touch ; I do not know what it was, but he 
 looked at me with a gentleness that I could not mis- 
 take, and I knew at once that I had at least one 
 friend among my captors. 
 
 I soon found that they had no connection with the 
 soldiers, and that they had no suspicion as to who I 
 was. This was a great relief, and by the time we, 
 began to return I began to see a possibility of escape. 
 In those days when the character of the regular army 
 of the U. S. was not so high as it has been since the 
 Civil War, there was but little friendship or commu- 
 nication between the citizen and the soldier. They 
 never came together if it could be avoided, and when 
 they did they were as oil and water. 
 
 Soon we came to a little mountain stream. I was 
 feverish and thirsty, and asked for a drink of water. 
 One of the men filled a cup and raised it to my lips. 
 I could not take hold of it, for I was bound like a 
 felon on his way to the gallows. I did not touch the 
 water, but turned away my head, and in spite of all 
 my efforts I broke down utterly and burst into tears. 
 The men looked the other way for awhile, and 
 then after some consultation they told me if I would 
 promise not to attempt to escape they would unloose 
 my arms. I had never been bound before. To have 
 the spirit of an eagle, and then be fettered like a 
 felon ! That is crucifixion. I gave them my word 
 of honor to not attempt to escape, and they took it 
 like men and trusted me utterly. 
 
374 MY MISSION OF PEACE. 
 
 After two days we reached Shasta city. I could 
 have escaped on the way. I could have dashed down 
 one of the hundred steep and bushy mountain-sides 
 from the trail and laughed at the shots that would 
 have followed ; could have escaped in spite of my 
 wounds and wasted strength, "but I had made a solemn 
 promise to men who were humane and honourable, 
 and I was bound to keep it at a fearful cost, and I 
 knew the cost at the time. At every rugged and 
 bushy pass on the way to prison I fought a battle 
 with myself against a reckless and impulsive spirit 
 that almost lifted me out of the trail, and almost 
 forced me to dash down the mountain through the 
 chaparral in spite of my resolution and my promise. 
 
 Let us pass hurriedly over those dreadful events ; 
 but remember I kept my promise like a man. There 
 are a thousand things you will condemn and denounce, 
 but if you endure what I endured to keep faith with 
 your captors, I for one will pronounce you not wholly 
 bad, whatever you may do. 
 
CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 DEATH OF PAQTJITA. 
 
 WAS surrendered to the sheriff and taken 
 before a judge. I feared an investigation, lest 
 something might be revealed which would 
 connect the pale-faced boy in black with the long- 
 haired renegade living with the Indians, and thus 
 throw me into the hands of the military, which I had 
 just escaped. 
 
 The Prince was in Nicaragua battling for the estab- 
 lishment of an order of things even more impossible 
 than my Indian Republic, and I had not a friend with 
 whom I dared communicate. I pleaded not guilty, 
 declined an examination, and was taken to prison. 
 
 And what a prison ! A box, ten feet by ten ; a 
 
 little window with iron grates looking to the east 
 
 over the top of another structure that clung to the 
 
 steep hill-side on which the rude and horrible prison 
 
 was built. A mattress on the floor ; filth and vermin 
 
 everywhere ; not a chair, not a drop of water half the 
 
 time ; not a breath of air. The food was cold refuse 
 
 375 
 
376 DEA TE OF PA Q VITA. 
 
 of some low chop-house. You could sometimes see 
 teeth-marks in the soggy biscuits. Some sovereign, 
 no doubt, had a contract for feeding the prisoners, 
 and was doing well. 
 
 Low-bred and half-read lawyers beset me. They 
 would tell the jailer I had sent for them, and thus 
 gain admittance. Somehow they thought I had or 
 could obtain money. They were coarse, insolent, 
 and persistent in their efforts to get into the secrets 
 of my life. At last, when they got what jewelry and 
 few available gold pieces I had, and could not get 
 my secrets, I saw them no more. 
 
 If the treatment I received at the hands of these 
 wretches is a fair example, then here is a wrong that 
 should be corrected, for a prisoner, let him be never 
 so guilty, has more to fear from these fellows than 
 from his judges. 
 
 Many people visited me, but they could not remain 
 long in the wretched pen; and as I would never 
 speak to them, I had but little sympathy. Some- 
 times for a while I was out of my mind. At such 
 times I would write strange, wild songs, in the Indian 
 tongue, all over the wooden walls. 
 
 At length the kind young man mentioned at my 
 capture came with a young lawyer named Hoi brook. 
 This young lawyer was a gentleman, kind-hearted and 
 intelligent. After a few visits I told him my story 
 with perfect confidence. I do not think he believed 
 
DEA Til OF PA Q U1TA. 377 
 
 it altogether, for lie now insisted on putting in a plea 
 of insanity. I scorned to do this, and grew indignant 
 as he persisted. He never betrayed a word of my 
 history, however, and went on, honestly, no doubt, 
 making up his case to prove his client insane. 
 
 Brave, noble Holbrook ! he was doing, or thought 
 he was doing, all in his power to serve his client. 
 This man became a brilliant lawyer, a leading spirit 
 in Idaho, and twice represented the Territory in 
 Congress with distinction. He was killed in the 
 prime of manhood in a hand-to-hand encounter — a 
 sort of duel. 
 
 One night, as I lay half-awake in the steaming 
 little den, I heard the call of the cahea, or night bird, 
 on the steep hill-side above the prison. It stopped, 
 came nearer, called again, called three times, retreated, 
 called thrice, came again nearer, and called as at first. 
 
 I sprang to the window and answered through the 
 bars, till I heard the jailer turn in his bed, where he 
 lay in a large room into which my cell opened, and 
 then I was silent. But ah, how glad ! All night I 
 paced eagerly around the room, trying to strengthen 
 my legs, and throwing out my arms to harden them 
 for action. I knew my friends the red men had 
 followed and found me. Here was something to be 
 done. I forgot about my lawyers, refused my food 
 no longer, and filled my head with plans. 
 
 The next day I waited for night, and it seemed the 
 
378 DEATH OF PA Q U1TA. 
 
 sun would never go down. Then I waited for mid- 
 night ; and at last when it came, and no call from the 
 hill, I began to despair. I could hardly repress my 
 anxiety ; my heart beat and beat at every breath, as 
 if it would burst. After all, I said to myself, I am 
 really insane. 
 
 I lay down with my face to the low window, look- 
 ing out to the dim, grey dawn breaking and flushing 
 like a great surf over the white wall of the sierras to 
 the east. 
 
 Maybe I slept an instant, for there, when I looked 
 intently, sat Paquita on the roof of the lower build- 
 ing, peering through the rusty bars right into my 
 face. 
 
 I had learned the virtue, if not the dignity, of 
 silence. I arose instantly and stole up to the bars. 
 
 The poor girl tried, the first thing, to pass me a 
 pistol through the bars, as if that could have been of 
 any use to me there ; but it could not be passed 
 between. Then she passed through a thin sheath 
 knife, but never said a word. 
 
 She made signs for me to cut away the bars with 
 the knife, that she would come and help me, motioned 
 to the grey surf breaking against the sky in the east, 
 and disappeared. 
 
 I hugged that knife to my heart as if it had been a 
 bride come home. I danced mercilessly and Indian- 
 like about my cell, and flourished the knife above my 
 
DEA Til OF PA Q VITA. 379 
 
 head. I was now not so helpless. I was not alone. 
 This knife was more to me than all the lawyers. 
 
 I will kill that dreadful jailer with this knife some 
 night when he comes in with my supper, I said, pass 
 out, slip into town, mount a horse and escape to the 
 mountains. I lay down at last, hid the knife in my 
 bosom, and hugged it till I fell asleep. 
 
 Paquita came early the next night. Indians are 
 too cunning to come twice at the same hour. 
 
 I had done nothing all day. This time she spoke 
 and told me that the bars, must be filed and cut 
 away, that this was now the only hope, since all 
 other attempts of hers had failed. An Indian war- 
 rior was waiting, she said, with horses out of town ; 
 only get the bars away and we could almost step 
 from the house-top to the steep hill-side, and then all 
 would be well. 
 
 She had hacked two thin knives together, making 
 a kind of saw, and we set to work. The bars were 
 an inch in diameter, but made of soft iron, and the 
 knife-blades laid hold like vipers. 
 
 At dawn she filled up the little gashes we had cut 
 across the bars with a substance she had prepared 
 just the colour of the rusty bars, and again disap- 
 peared. 
 
 For more than a week we kept at this work. No 
 one passed on the brushy hill-side or dwelt there, and 
 we were never disturbed. At last three bars were 
 
380 DEATH OF PA Q VITA. 
 
 loosened, and on Saturday night, when, as was then 
 the custom, the men of the city, officers and all, would 
 be more or less in their glasses, our time was set for 
 the escape. 
 
 She came about midnight, the true and faithful 
 little savage, the heroine, the red star of my stormy 
 life, crouching on the roof, and laid hold of the bars 
 one by one, and bent them till I could pass my head 
 and shoulders. Then she drew me through, almost 
 carried me in her arms, and in another moment we 
 touched the steep but solid earth. 
 
 She hurried me up the hill-side to the edge of a 
 thicket of chaparral. I could go no further. I fell 
 upon my knees and clasped my hands. I bent down 
 my face and kissed and kissed the earth as you would 
 kiss a sister you had not seen for years. I arose and 
 clasped the bushes in my arms, and stripped the fra- 
 grant myrtle-leaves by handfuls. I kissed my hands 
 to the moon, the stars, and began to shout and leap 
 like a child. 
 
 She laid her hand on my mouth, and almost angrily 
 seized me by the arm. I turned and I kissed her, or 
 rather only the presence and touch of her. I lifted 
 her fingers to my lips, her robe, her hair, as she led 
 me over the hill, around and down to a trail. There, 
 in answer to the night-bird call, an Indian, a brave, 
 reckless fellow, who had been with me in many a 
 bold adventure, led three horses from a thicket. 
 
DEA TJI OF PA Q VITA. 381 
 
 The tide was coming in again. The great grey- 
 surf was breaking over the wail of the Sierras in the 
 east. They lifted me to my saddle, for I was as 
 weak as a child. We turned our steeds' heads ; we 
 plunged away in the swift, sweet morning air, and 
 as we climbed a hill and left the town behind, I 
 looked across my shoulder, and threw a bitter curse 
 and threat .... 
 
 But the prison only was burned. The town, Shasta 
 city, stands almost a ruin. The great men who made 
 it great in early days have gone away. Chinamen 
 and negroes possess the once crowded streets, bats 
 flit in and out through broken panes, and birds build 
 nests there in houses that are falling to decay. The 
 city of twenty years ago looks as though it had felt 
 the touch of centuries. 
 
 How grandly the old eternal snow peak lifted his 
 front before us ! How gloriously the sunlight rolled 
 and flashed about his brow before its rays got down 
 into the pines that lay along our road. 
 
 We plunged into the Sacramento river at full 
 speed, and swam to the other side. 
 
 When you swim a river with a horse, you must 
 not touch the rein ; that may draw his nose into the 
 water, and drown you both. You drop the rein, 
 clutch the mane, and float free of his back, even 
 using your own limbs, if strong enough, to aid your 
 horse in the passage. You wind a sash tightly about 
 
382 DEATH OF PA Q VITA. 
 
 your head or hat, and thrust your pistols in the folds. 
 Keep your head above water, and you are ready to 
 fight the moment you touch land on the other side. 
 
 As the first rays of the sun shot across the mighty 
 ramparts to the east, we climbed the rocky bluff and 
 set our course through the open oaks for a crossing 
 on Pit Kiver, not far from the military camp spoken 
 of before. We hoped to reach it and cross ere dark, 
 and rode like furies. Where did the Indian get these 
 horses ? 
 
 The escape so far was a success. At first I had 
 had no hope. The idea of cutting away iron bars 
 with knives seemed a delusive dream. But Indian 
 patience can achieve incredible things. At first the 
 knives would pinch and bite in the little grooves, for 
 the back was of course thicker than the edge. But 
 Paquita was equal to all that. By day she would 
 grind the knives on the rocks, while hiding away in 
 the bushes, till they were thin as wafers. A watch- 
 spring is a common instrument used to cut away 
 bars or rivets. The fine steel lays hold of the iron 
 like teeth. Mexican revolutionists, liable at any 
 time to imprisonment, sometimes have their watch- 
 springs prepared especially for such an emergency; 
 and I have known common cut-throats on the border 
 to have a watch-spring around the arm under the 
 folds of a garment. Prison-breaking in the Old 
 World, owing to the massive and substantial 
 
DEA Til OF PA Q VITA. 383 
 
 structures, is almost a lost art. " But few escapes are 
 made now," said a Newgate prisoner to me, " and 
 those are mostly by strategy, like that of the illus- 
 trious prisoner of Ham." 
 
 It was nearly dusk when we touched the bank of 
 the river, up which we must ride a mile or so before 
 we came to the crossing. 
 
 Our horses fairly staggered under us, but we kept 
 on, full of hope, and certain of security. 
 
 We descended the hill that sloped to the crossing, 
 winding our scarfs about our heads, and preparing 
 for the passage, which, once accomplished, would 
 make our rest secure. 
 
 Suddenly, from a clump of low fir-trees, an officer 
 with a platoon of soldiers stepped out, with rifles to 
 their faces, and called to us to surrender. 
 
 The soldiers were there concealed, waiting for 
 Indians that might attempt to cross at this favourite 
 pass, and we were upon them before we suspected an 
 enemy within miles of us. 
 
 They were almost between us and the deep cut 
 leading to the river that had been made by animals 
 and Indians from time immemorial, and we could not 
 reach it. To attempt to ascend the hill, up the trail, 
 on our tired horses, had been certain death. 
 
 The officer called as;ain. The Indian drew his 
 pistol, called to us to leap our horses down the bank 
 into the river, and as we did so, fired in the face of 
 
384 DEA TE OF PA Q HIT A. 
 
 the officer. Then, with a yell of defiance, he followed 
 us over the precipice into the boiling, surging river, 
 cold and swollen from the melting snows of Mount 
 Shasta. 
 
 It was a fearful leap; not far, but sudden and 
 ugly, with everything on earth against us. My horse 
 and myself went far down in the blue, cold river, but 
 he rose bravely, and struck out fairly for the other 
 side. 
 
 But poor Paquita and her brave companion were 
 not so fortunate. The river ran in an eddy, and their 
 weak and bewildered horses w^ere spun around like 
 burrs in a whirlpool. 
 
 The soldiers had discharged a volley as we disap- 
 peared, but I think none of us were touched from 
 this first fire. My horse swam very slow, and dropped 
 far down the current. The soldiers came up, stood 
 on the bank, deliberately loaded, aimed their pieces, 
 and fired every shot of the platoon at me, but only 
 touched my horse. They had not yet discovered 
 Paquita and her companion struggling in the eddy, 
 almost under their feet, else neither of them had ever 
 left it. Now, they got their horses turned and struck 
 out, diving and holding on to the mane. 
 
 They were not forty feet from the soldiers when 
 discovered. The guns were dropped, pistols were 
 drawn, and a hundred shots, and still another hun- 
 dred, rained down upon and around those two brave 
 children, but they gave no answer. 
 
THE STRUGGLE FOR LIFE 
 
DEA Til OF PA Q UITA. 385 
 
 I was down the stream out of reach, and nearing 
 the shore. I witnessed the dreadful struggle for life, 
 looking back, clinging to my almost helpless horse's 
 mane. 
 
 They would dive, then the black heads and shiny 
 shoulders would reappear, a volley of shot, down 
 again till almost stifled; up, again a volley, and 
 shouts and laughter from the shore. 
 
 It seemed they would never get away from out the 
 rain of lead. Slowly, oh ! how slowly, their weary, 
 wounded horses struggled on against the cold, blue 
 flood that boiled and swept about them. 
 
 At last my spent horse touched a reach of sand 
 far below, that made a shoal from shore, and I 
 again looked back. I saw but one figure now. The 
 brave and fearless warrior had gone down pierced by 
 a dozen balls. 
 
 My horse refused to go further, but stood bleeding 
 and trembling in the water up to his breast, and I 
 managed to make land alone. I crept up the bank, 
 clutching the long wiry grass and water-plants. 
 I drew myself up and sat down on the rocks still 
 warm from the vanished sunshine. 
 
 When I had strength to rise, I went up the warm 
 grassy river-bank, peering through the tules in an 
 almost hopeless search for my companions. Nothing 
 was to be seen. The troops on the other bank had 
 gone away, not knowing, perhaps not caring, what 
 they had done. 
 
386 DEATH OF PA Q VITA. 
 
 The deep, "blue river gave no sign of the tragedy 
 now. All was as still as the tomb. I stole close and 
 slowly along the bank. I felt a desolation that was 
 new and dreadful in its awful solemnity. The bluff 
 of the river hung in basaltic columns a thousand feet 
 above my head ; only a narrow little strip of grass 
 and tules, and reeds and willows, nodding, dipping, 
 dripping, in the swift, strong river. 
 
 Not a bird flew over, not a cricket called from out 
 the long grass. " Ah, what an ending is this ! " I 
 said, and sat down in despair. My eyes were riveted 
 on the river. Up and down on the other side, every- 
 where I scanned with Indian eyes for even a sign of 
 life, for friend or foe. Nothing but the bubble and 
 gurgle of the waters, the nodding, dipping, dripping 
 of the reeds, the willows, and the tules. 
 
 If earth has any place more solemn, more solitary, 
 more awful than the banks of a strong, deep river 
 rushing, at nightfall, through a mountain forest, 
 where even the birds have forgotten to sing, or the 
 katydid to call from the grass, I know not where 
 it is. 
 
 I stole further up the bank ; and there, almost at 
 my feet, a little face was lifted as if rising from the 
 water into mine. 
 
 Blood was flowing from her mouth and she could 
 not speak. Her naked arms were reached out and 
 holding on to the grassy bank, but she could not 
 
DEA TE OF PA Q UITA. 387 
 
 draw her body from the water. I put my arms 
 about her, and, with sudden and singular strength, 
 lifted her up and back to some warm, dry rocks, and 
 there sat down with the dying girl in my arm's. 
 
 Her robe had floated away in the flood and she was 
 nearly naked. She was bleeding from many wounds. 
 Her whole body seemed to be covered with blood as 
 I drew her from the water. Blood spreads with water 
 over a warm body in streams and seams ; and at such 
 a time a body seems to be covered with a sheet of 
 crimson. 
 
 Paquita ? 
 
 I entreated her to speak. I called to her, but she 
 could not answer. The desolation and solitude was 
 now only the more dreadful. My voice came back 
 in strange echoes from the basalt bluffs, and that was 
 all the answer I ever had. 
 
 The Indian maiden, pure as vestal virgin, brave as 
 was Lucretia, beautiful as any picture lay dying in my 
 arms. Blood on my hands, blood on my clothes, 
 and blood on the grass and stones. 
 
 The lonely July night was soft and sultry. The 
 great white moon rose up and rolled along the 
 heavens, and sifted through the boughs that lifted 
 above and reached from the hanging cliff, and fell in 
 lines and spangles across the face and form of my 
 dead. 
 
 Paquita ! 
 
388 DEA TR OF PA Q UITA. 
 
 Once so alone in the awful presence of death, I 
 became terrified. My heart and soul were strung to 
 such a tension, it became intolerable. I would 
 have started up and fled. But where could I have 
 fled, even had I had the strength to fly ? I bent my 
 head, and tried to hide my face. 
 
 Paquita dead ! 
 
 Our lives had first run together in currents of 
 blood on the snow, in persecution, ruin, and de- 
 struction ; in the shadows and in the desolation of 
 death ; and so now they separated for ever. 
 
 Paquita dead ! 
 
 We had starved together ; stood by the sounding 
 cataracts, threaded the forests, roamed by the river- 
 banks together; grown from childhood, as it were, 
 together. But now she had gone away, crossed the 
 dark and mystic river alone, and left me to make 
 the rest of the journey with strangers and without a, 
 friend. 
 
 Paquita ! 
 
 Why, we had watched the great sun land, like some 
 mighty navigator sailing the blue seas of heaven, 
 on the flashing summit of Shasta ; had seen him come 
 with lifted sword and shield, and take possession of 
 the continent of darkness ; had watched him in the 
 twilight marshal his forces there for the last great 
 struggle with the shadows, creeping like evil spirits 
 through the woods, and, like the red man, make a 
 
DEATH OF PA Q VITA. 389 
 
 last grand battle there for his old dominions. We 
 had seen him fall and die at last with all the snow- 
 peak crimsoned in his blood. 
 
 No more now. Paquita, the child of nature, 
 the sunbeam of the forest, the star that had seen 
 so little of light, lay wrapped in darkness. Paquita 
 lay cold and lifeless in my arms. 
 
 That night my life widened and widened away 
 till it touched and took in the shores of death. 
 
 mm 
 
CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 THE LAST BATTLE FOE THE KEPUBLIC. 
 
 'ENDERLY at last I laid her down, and 
 moved about. Glad of something to do, I 
 gathered fallen branches, decayed wood, and 
 dry, dead reeds, and built a ready pyre. 
 
 I struck flints together, made a fire, and when the 
 surf of light again broke in across the eastern wall, I 
 lifted her up, laid her tenderly on the pile, composed 
 her face and laid her little hands across her breast. 
 
 I lighted the grass and tules. The fire took hold 
 and leaped and laughed, and crackled, and reached, 
 as if to touch the solemn boughs that bent and waved 
 from the cliffs above, as bending and looking into a 
 grave. I gathered white stones and laid a circle 
 around the embers. How rank and tall the grass is 
 growing above her ashes now ! The stones have 
 settled and settled till almost sunk in the earth, but 
 this girl is not forgotten. This is the monument I 
 raise above her ashes and her faithful life. I have 
 written this that she shall be remembered, and prop- 
 erly this narrative should here have an end. 
 
 390 
 
TIIK FUNERAL OF PAQUITA. 
 
LAST BATTLE FOE THE REP UBLIC. 391 
 
 The " Tale of the Tall Alcalde/' which men assert 
 on their own authority to be a true story of my life 
 here and her death, was written for her. I could not 
 then make it literally true, because the events were 
 too new in my mind. It had been like opening 
 wounds not yet half healed. I was then a judge in 
 the northern part of Oregon. I had, with one law 
 book and two six-shooters, administered justice suc- 
 cessfully for four years, and was then an aspirant for 
 a seat on the Supreme Bench of the State. Men who 
 had some vague knowledge of my life with the In- 
 dians were seeking to get at the secrets of it and 
 accomplish my destruction. I wrote that poem, and 
 took upon myself all the contumely, real or fancied, 
 that could follow such an admission. 
 
 At sunrise I began to make my way slowly up the 
 river, towards the Indian camp, which I knew was 
 not more than a day's journey away. I ate berries 
 and roots as I could find them in my way, and at 
 night I entered the village and sat down by the door 
 of a lodge 
 
 An old woman brought me water, but she could 
 not restrain her eagerness to know of my companions, 
 and at once broke the accustomed silence. 
 
 "UtiPaquita? UtiOlale?" 
 
 I pointed my thumbs to the earth. 
 
 She threw up her arms and turned away. The 
 camp was a camp of mourning, for nothing but defeat 
 
392 TEE LAST BATTLE 
 
 and disaster had followed them all the summer. Still 
 they would mourn for Paquita and the brave young 
 warrior, and they went up to the hill-top among the 
 pines and filled the woods with lamentations. 
 
 Let us hasten to the conclusion of these unhappy 
 days. I rested a little while, then took part in a 
 skirmish, captured a few cavalry horses, and two 
 prisoners, whose lives I managed to save at the risk 
 of my own, for the Indians w^ere now made desperate. 
 The Indians were now doing what little fighting was 
 done, entirely with arrows. 
 
 The Modoc Indians had exhausted all their arrows 
 and were returning home. A general despondency 
 was upon the Indians. No supplies whatever for the 
 approaching winter had been secured. The Indians 
 had been kept back from the fisheries on the rivers 
 and the hunting grounds in the valleys. The Indian 
 men had been losing time in war and the Indian 
 women in making arrows and nursing the wounded. 
 Even in the plentiful season of early autumn a famine 
 was looking them in the face. 
 
 No gentleness marked our actions now ; I did not 
 restrain my Indians in any ruthless thing they under- 
 took short of taking the lives of prisoners. 
 
 I made a hurried ride through the Modoc plains 
 around Tula lake and saw there but little hope of 
 continuing a successful struggle as it was then being 
 conducted. Lieutenant Crook, now the General 
 
, FOR TEE REPUBLIC. 393 
 
 Crook famous in American history, had established a 
 military post on the - head-lakes of Pit river. This 
 was in the heart of the Indian country, and almost 
 on the spot where the three corners of the lands of 
 the three tribes met, and he could from this point 
 reach the principal valleys and the great eastern 
 plains of the Indians with but little trouble. 
 
 A new and most desperate undertaking now entered 
 my mind. It was impossible to dislodge the military 
 from the Indian country as things then stood. I 
 resolved to " carry the war into Africa." 
 
 I laid my plan before the Modocs, and they, poor 
 devils, made desperate with the long and wasting 
 struggle, were mad with delight. 
 
 It was resolved to gather the Indian forces together, 
 send the women and children into the caves to hide 
 and subsist as best they could, leave our own homes, 
 and then boldly descend upon the white settlements. 
 This we were certain would draw the enemy, for a 
 time at least, from our country. 
 
 I never witnessed such enthusiasm. These battle- 
 scarred, worn-out, ragged, half-starved Indians arose 
 under the thought of the enterprise as if touched by 
 inspiration. 
 
 I was to go down to Yreka, note the approaches 
 to the town, the probable strength of the place, the 
 proper time to attack, while they gathered their 
 forces together for the campaign and disposed of the 
 women and children. 
 
394 THE LAST BATTLE 
 
 The attack was to be made on the city itself. 
 There we were to strike the first blow. The plan 
 was to move the whole available Indian force to the 
 edge of the settlement and there leave the main 
 body. Then I was to take the flower of the force, 
 mounted on the swiftest horses, and, descending upon 
 the town suddenly, attack, sack, and burn it to the 
 ground. 
 
 We had had many a lesson in this mode of warfare 
 from the whites and knew perfectly well how the 
 work was to be done. 
 
 I mounted a strong, fleet horse and set out. On 
 reaching the mountain's rim overlooking the valley I 
 was struck by the peaceful scene below me. All 
 the fertile plain was dotted yellow, and brown, and 
 green from fields of grain. It looked like some 
 great map. Peace and plenty all the way across the 
 valley to the city lying on the other side, and thirty 
 miles ahead. 
 
 At dusk I came to a quiet farm-house and asked 
 for hospitality. 
 
 The old settler came bustling out bare-headed and 
 in his shirt- sleeves, as if he was coming to welcome 
 a son. 
 
 He took care of my horse, hurried me into the 
 house, hurried his good wife about the kitchen, and 
 I soon was seated at the table of a Christian eating a 
 Christian meal. 
 
FOR THE REP UBLIC. 395 
 
 It was the first for a long, long time; I fell to 
 thinking as of old, and held down my head. 
 
 After supper the old man sat and talked of his 
 cattle and his crops and the two children climbed 
 about my knees. 
 
 No sign of war here. Not a hundred miles away 
 a people all summer had been battling for their fire- 
 sides, for existence, and yet it had been hardly felt 
 in the settlements. Such is the effect of the quiet, 
 steady, eternal warfare on the border. It is never 
 felt, never hardly heard of, till the Indians become 
 the aggressors which is seldom indeed. 
 
 The old lady came at last and sat down with her 
 knitting and a ball of yarn in her lap. She talked 
 of the price of butter and eggs, and said they should 
 soon be well-to-do and prosperous in their new 
 home. 
 
 I retired early, and rising with the dawn, left a 
 gold coin on the table, and rode rapidly toward the 
 city. 
 
 I was not satisfied with my desperate and bloody 
 undertaking. As I passed little farm-houses with 
 vines and blossoms and children about the doors, I 
 began to wonder how many kind and honest people 
 were to be ruined in my descent upon the settle- 
 ments. 
 
 The city I found assailable from every side. There 
 was not a soldier within ten miles. Fifty men could 
 
396 THE LAST BA TTLE 
 
 ride into the place, hold it long enough to fire it in 
 a hundred places, and then ride out unhindered. 
 
 It seems a little strange that I met kindness and 
 civility now when I did not want it. Of course I 
 was utterly unknown, and having taken care from 
 the first to dress in the plainest and commonest dress 
 of the time, there was not the least suspicion of my 
 name or mission. 
 
 As I rode back, the farmers were gathering in their 
 grain. On the low marshy plains of Shasta river 
 they were mowing and making hay. I heard the 
 mowers whetting their scythes and the clear ringing 
 melody came to me full of memories and stories of 
 my childhood. 
 
 I passed close to some of these broad-shouldered 
 merry men, as they sat on the grass at lunch, and 
 they called to me kindly to stop and rest and share 
 their meal. It was like merry hay-making of the 
 Old World. All peace, merriment and prosperity 
 here; out yonder, burning camps, starving children, 
 and mourning mothers; and only a hundred miles 
 away. 
 
 I did not again enter a house or partake of hospi- 
 tality. I slept on the wild grass that night, and in 
 another day rode into the camp where the Indians 
 had gathered in such force as they could to await my 
 action. 
 
 A council was called, and I told them all. I told 
 
FOR THE REPUBLIC. 397 
 
 them it was possible to take the city, that my plan 
 was feasible, and yet I could not lead them where 
 women and children and old men and honest labour- 
 ers would be ruined, and perish alike with the 
 arrogant and cruel destroyers. An old man answered 
 me; his women, his children, his old father, his 
 lodges, his horses had all been swept away ; it was 
 now time to be revenged and then to die. 
 
 Never have I been placed in so critical a position, 
 never have I been so crucified between two plans of 
 life. But I had said when I climbed the mountain 
 and looked back on the green and yellow fields and 
 peaceful farm-houses below, that I would not lead 
 my allies there, come what might, and I doggedly 
 kept my promise through all the stormy council of 
 that long and unhappy night. 
 
 Time has shown that I was wrong ; I should have 
 taken that city and held on, and kept up an aggres- 
 sive warfare till the Government came to terms, and 
 recognized the rights of this people. 
 
 I rode south with my warriors, and we gathered in 
 diminished force on a plateau not far from Pit Kiver, 
 and prepared to make another fight. 
 
 If there is a race of men that has the gift of 
 prophecy or prescience I think it is the Indian. It 
 may be a keen instinct sharpened by meditation that 
 makes them foretell many things with such precision ; 
 but I have seen some things that looked much like 
 the fulfilment of prophecies. 
 
398 THE LAST BA TTLE 
 
 They believe in the gift of prophecy thoroughly 
 and are never without their seers. Besides the war- 
 riors are constantly foretelling their own fate. A dis- 
 tinguished warrior rarely goes into battle without 
 telling what he will do, whom he w411 encounter, who 
 will be killed, and how the battle will be determined. 
 They often foretell their own deaths with a singular 
 accuracy. They believe in signs of all kinds : signs 
 in the heavens, signs in the woods, on the waters, any- 
 where ; and a chief will sometimes suddenly, in the 
 midst of battle, call off his warriors even when about 
 to reap a victory, should a sign inauspicious appear. 
 
 Klamat, shadowy, mysterious, dark-browed little 
 Klamat, now a tall and sinewy warrior, was strangely 
 thoughtful all this time. He went about his duties 
 as in a dream, but he left no duty unperformed. He 
 prepared his arms and all things for the approaching 
 battle with the utmost care. He bared his limbs 
 and breast and painted them red, and bound up his 
 hair in a flowing tuft with eagle feathers pointing 
 up from the defiant scalp-lock. 
 
 At last he painted his face in mourning. That 
 means a great deal. When a warrior paints his face 
 black it means victory or death. When a warrior 
 paints his face black before going into battle he does 
 not survive a defeat. It is rarely done, but an 
 Indian is greatly honoured who goes to this extreme, 
 and when he goes out to battle the women sit on 
 
KLAMAT'S PROPHECY. 
 
FOR THE REPUBLIC. 399 
 
 the hills above the war-path and sing a battle song 
 with his name in a kind of chorus, calling their deity 
 to witness his valour to defend him in battle, and 
 bring him back victorious. 
 
 I was standing down by the river alone, waiting 
 and looking in the water, when he came and laid his 
 hand upon my shoulder. He had his rifle in his 
 other hand and his knife, tomahawk, and pistol in his 
 belt. He looked wild and fierce. He scarcely spoke 
 above a whisper. 
 
 " I will not come back," he began, " I have seen the 
 signs, and I shall not come back. It is all right, I 
 am going to die like a chief. To-morrow I will be 
 with my people on the other side of darkness. 
 They will meet me on my way, for I have had their 
 revenge." 
 
 He looked at me sharp and sudden, and his black 
 eyes shot fire. He lifted his hand high above his 
 head and twirled it around as if shaping a beaver 
 hat. His eyes danced with a fierce delight as he 
 hissed between his teeth, 
 
 "The Judge! Spades!" 
 
 He struck out savagely, as if striking with a knife ; 
 as if these men stood before him, and then laid his 
 hand upon his own breast. 
 
 Great Heavens ! I said to myself, as he shouldered 
 his rifle and joined his comrades, and it was this boy 
 that killed them. The Doctor and the Prince had 
 
400 TEE LAST BA TTLE 
 
 understood this all the time and could not trust me 
 with the secret. They had borne the peril and re- 
 proach that they might save these two and bring 
 them back beyond the reach of the white man. I 
 never till that moment knew how great and noble 
 were the two men whose lives mine had touched, 
 spoken to, and parted from as ships that meet and 
 part upon the seas. 
 
 We had to fight a mixed body of soldiers and 
 settlers, and a short, but for the Indians bloody, 
 battle took place. 
 
 The chief of the Pit River Indians fell, and many 
 of his best warriors around him. Early in the fight 
 I received an ugly cut on the forehead, which bled 
 profusely and so blinded me that I could do nothing 
 further for my unhappy allies. It was a hopeless 
 case. While the fight waxed hot I stole off up a 
 canon with a number of the Shasta Indians and 
 escaped. I came upon an old wounded warrior 
 leaning on his bow by the trail. The old man said 
 " Klamat ! " bowed his head and pointed to the 
 ground. 
 
 The prophecy had been fulfilled. 
 
 Do not imagine these were great battles. Other 
 events had the ears of the world then, and they 
 were probably hardly heard of beyond the lines 
 of the State. Half armed, and wholly untrained, the 
 Indians could not or did not make a single respectable 
 
FOR TEE REP UBL1C. 401 
 
 stand. The losses were almost always wholly on 
 their side. 
 
 Had they been able to make one or two bold 
 advances against the whites, then negotiations would 
 have been opened, terms offered, opinions exchanged, 
 rights and wrongs discussed, and the Indians would 
 at least have had a hearing. But so long as the 
 troops had it their own way, the only terms were the 
 Reservation, or annihilation. 
 
 The few remaining Modoc warriors now returned 
 to their sage-brush plains and tule lakes to the east ; 
 the Shastas withdrew to the head-waters of the 
 McCloud, thus abandoning lands that it would take 
 you days of journey to encompass; and the Pit 
 River Indians, now almost starving, with an approach- 
 ing winter to confront, sent in their remaining women 
 and children in sign of submission. They were 
 sadly reduced in numbers, and perhaps less than a 
 thousand were taken to the Reservation. To-day 
 the tribe is nearly extinct. 
 
 And why did the Government insist to the bitter 
 end that the Indians should leave this the richest 
 and finest valley of northern California? Because 
 the white settlers wanted it. Voters wanted it, and 
 no aspirant for office dared say a word for the Indian. 
 So it goes. 
 
 The last fight was a sort of Waterloo. There was 
 now no hope. My plans for the little Republic were 
 
402 THE LAST BA TTLE 
 
 utterly overthrown. I could now only bring ruin 
 upon the Indians and destruction upon myself by 
 remaining. I resolved to go. 
 
 At last a thought like this began to take shape. I 
 will descend into the active world. I will go down 
 from my snowy island into the strong sea of people, 
 and try my fortunes for only a few short years. 
 With this mountain at my back, this forest to retreat 
 to if I am worsted, I can feel strong and brave ; and 
 if by chance I win the fight, I will here return and 
 rest. 
 
 My presence there, instead of being a protection, was 
 only a peril now to the Indians. I told Warrottetot r 
 the old warrior, frankly that I wished to go, that it 
 was best I should, for the white men could not 
 understand why I was there, except it was to in- 
 cite them to battle or plunder. 
 
 I sat down with him by the river, and with a stick 
 marked out the world in the sand, showed him how 
 narrow were his possessions now, and told him where 
 all his wars must end. He gave me permission to go, 
 and said nothing more. He seemed bewildered. 
 
 The old chief, the day before my departure, rode 
 down with me from the high mountains to the beau- 
 tiful Now-aw-aw valley, where I had built a cabin 
 years before. We stopped on a hill overlooking the 
 valley and dismounted; he took fragments of lava 
 and built a little monument. He pointed out high 
 
FOB THE REPUBLIC. 403 
 
 landmarks away below the valley embracing almost 
 as mucli land as you could journey around in a day's 
 travel. 
 
 "This is yours. All this valley is yours; I give 
 it to you with my own hand." He went down the 
 hill a little way, and taking up some of the earth 
 brought it to me and sprinkled it upon and before 
 my feet. 
 
 " It is all yours," he said, " you have done all you 
 could do, and deserve it ; besides, I have no one to 
 leave it to now but you." 
 
 " You will go on your way, will win a place among 
 your own people, and when you return you will have 
 lands, a home and hunting-grounds. These you will 
 find here when you return, but you will not find me, 
 nor one of my children, nor one of my tribe." 
 
 The poor old Indian, battle-worn, wounded and 
 broken in spirit, was all heart, all tenderness and 
 truth and devotion. He could not understand why 
 that land should not be wholly mine. He had not 
 the shadow of a doubt that this gift of his made the 
 little valley as surely and wholly mine as if a thou- 
 sand deeds had testified to the inheritance. He could 
 not understand why he was not the lord and owner 
 of the land which had been handed down to him 
 through a thousand generations, that had been fought 
 for and defended from a time as old, perhaps, as the 
 history of the invader. 
 
404 LAST BATTLE FOE TILE EEP UBLIG. 
 
 Under the madronos my horse stood saddled for a 
 long, hard ride. Good-byes were said, I led my 
 steed a little way, and an Indian woman walked at 
 my side. 
 
 Some things shall be sacred. Kecital is sometimes 
 profanity. 
 
 It was a sudden impulse that made me set my 
 horse back on his haunches as- he bounded away, un- 
 wind my red silk sash, wave a farewell with it, toss 
 it to her, and bid her keep it till my return. In less 
 than forty days, I rested beneath the palms of Nicara- 
 gua. 
 
CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 AFTER A DOZEN YEARS. 
 
 % ORE than a dozen years had passed away. 
 And what years ! I had gone through almost 
 every stage and experience of human life. I 
 had gone far out and away from my life in the moun- 
 tains among the Indians. I had come to look upon 
 it as upon the life of another. It seemed to be no 
 longer a part of my nature or myself, much as I loved 
 it and fondly as I cherished the memory of the dead 
 days and their dead. 
 
 Irresistibly I was drawn to return at the first pos- 
 sible opportunity, and now in the yellow autumn I 
 was nearing my old home. The narrow trails were 
 no longer in use. A broad stasre road was hewn 
 from out the mountain-sides, and we dashed through 
 the forests as if on the highway of an old civilization. 
 I was an utter stranger to all. I saw no familiar 
 faces among the few worthless Indians about the 
 stations, and no white man suspected that I had once 
 
 held dominion in all that wild and splendid region. 
 
 405 
 
406 AFTER A 
 
 I sat with, the driver as the six horses spun us at 
 a gallop around the spurs of the mountain crags over- 
 hanging the Sacramento River. Our road, cut from 
 the rocks, had looked like a spider web swinging in 
 the air when we saw it first from the waters of the 
 Sacramento, that boiled and foamed in a bed-rock 
 flume now thousands of feet below us. 
 
 The passengers, who had been very loud and 
 hilarious, were now very quiet, and an old gentleman, 
 who was engaged in some quartz speculation, and 
 had been extremely anxious to get ahead, here stuck 
 his head out of the window as he gasped for breath, 
 and protested to the driver that he had changed his 
 mind about reaching camp so soon, that, in fact, he 
 was in no hurry at all, and that, if he was a mind to, 
 he might go a little slow. 
 
 The driver then gently threaded the ribbons 
 through his fingers as if to get a firmer hold, threw 
 his right arm out, and snapped the silk under the 
 heels of his leaders. 
 
 This was the nervous man's only answer. 
 
 It was perfectly splendid. We were playing spider 
 and fly in the heavens. Down at the mountain's base 
 and pressed to the foamy rim of the river, stood the 
 madrono and manzanita, light, but trim-limbed, like 
 sycamore ; and up a little way were oak, and ash, 
 and poplar trees, yellow as the autumn frosts could 
 paint them ; and as the eye ascended the steep and 
 
DOZEN YEARS. 407 
 
 stupendous mountain that stood over across the 
 river against us, yet so close at hand, the fir and 
 tamarack grew dense and dark, with only now and 
 then a clump of yellow trees, like islands set in a sea 
 of green. 
 
 Here and there a scarlet maple blazed like the 
 burning bush, and to a mind careless of appropriate 
 figures, might have suggested Jacob's kine, or the 
 coat of many colours. How we flew and dashed 
 around the rocky spurs i Some chipmunks dusted 
 down the road and across the track, and now and 
 then perched on a limb in easy pistol-shot ; a splendid 
 grey squirrel looked at us under his bushy tail, and 
 barked and chattered undisturbed; but we saw no 
 other game. In a country famous for its bear, we 
 saw not so much as a track. 
 
 Down under us on the river-bank the smoke 
 of a solitary wigwam curled lazily up through the 
 trees, and the Indian that stood on the rocks spear- 
 ing the autumn run of salmon looked no taller than 
 a span. 
 
 Again we dashed around a rocky point, and the 
 driver set his leaders back on their haunches with a 
 jerk that made six full groans issue from inside the 
 stage, and as many heads hurry through the windows. 
 The driver pushed back his hat, the hat that stage 
 drivers persist in wearing down on their noses, 
 pointed with his whip into the air, and said, 
 
408 AFTER A 
 
 " How's that for high?" 
 
 Then again he snapped his silk, settled the 
 insiders in their seats, and we were dashing on 
 as before. 
 
 Mount Shasta ! Shasta the magnificent was 
 before us, above us ! And so sudden ! And at 
 last, and after so many, many years ! 
 
 As if a great iceberg, a portion of Alaska, had 
 broken loose, and, seamed and scarred by the sun, 
 drifted through the air upon us. 
 
 The driver felt and silently acknowledged the 
 power of this majestic presence, for he held the silk 
 in his hands very quietly, and let the tired horses 
 have it their own way till he drew the reins and 
 called out at the end of the next half hour, " Fifteen 
 minutes for supper!" 
 
 Even the foaming horses, weary as they were, 
 lifted their ears a little and stepped more alert and 
 lively when the sun flashed back upon us from the 
 snowy breastplate of kingly Shasta. 
 
 Here I determined to cross the Sacramento, climb 
 the mountains of the other side, pierce the splendid 
 forests, and reach the valleys of McCloud at the base 
 of Shasta. 
 
 In my mind, the wigwams still sent up their 
 smoke through the dense firs of the McCloud, and 
 pretty maidens still bore water on their heads in 
 willow baskets from the river to the village, I 
 
DOZEN YEARS. 409 
 
 almost heard the ancient, wrinkled squaws, grinding 
 acorn bread, and the shouts of the naked children at 
 their sports. 
 
 I could get no ponies, and so had to take little lean 
 Mexican mules, old and lazy as possible, the remnant 
 of some of the great pack trains that strung across 
 these mountains in the days when they were only 
 marked by narrow trails, and everything was trans- 
 ported on the backs of these patient little animals. 
 
 My guide, sent along by the ranchero to take care 
 of the mules and return them, was a singular Indian. 
 His name was " Limber Jim." I should have known 
 his name was Limber Jim before I heard it. Out 
 here things take their names just as they impress 
 you. Once a six-foot desperado said to a man with 
 a freckled face, who had wedged himself into a party 
 as they were lifting glasses, " What is your name \ " 
 
 " P. Archibald Brown." 
 
 " P. Archibald Hell ! — your name is Ginger." 
 
 A Californian desperado is not a fool ; he is oftener 
 a genius. " P. Archibald Brown " was never heard 
 of after that. Down in Arizona is now a board at the 
 head of a little sandy hillock marked u Ginger." 
 
 When Limber Jim moved, every limb and muscle 
 was in motion. When he opened his mouth he also 
 opened his hands, and when he opened his hands he 
 would helplessly open his mouth. 
 
 After we had forded the Sacramento and climbed 
 
410 AFTER A 
 
 the long and rugged trail on the other side, we rested 
 in the shade and I asked the creature his history. 
 His short and simple annals were to the effect that 
 he was an Indian lad in good standing with the 
 whites while they were at war wath his fathers, and 
 was a great pet among them. 
 
 But one morning after a pack train had disappeared 
 a rancheria was surrounded and all the men and 
 boys taken to the camp for execution, in case the 
 mules were not returned in a given time. 
 
 The animals, of course, did not come back, and 
 the Indians, a dozen or more, were punctually sus- 
 pended to the nearest tree, and Jim was hung among 
 the rest. He said he was hung by mistake; and 
 was very confident there was no intention of hanging 
 him, but that he got mixed up with the rest, and 
 that men who did not know his face suspended him, 
 where he hung all day by the neck till it got very 
 dark, when they took him down and told him they 
 were very sorry. He added mournfully, that his 
 nerves had never been reliable since. 
 
 We pushed our little Spanish mules along the worn 
 trail that stretched across the mountain. At noon 
 we came down to the McCloud, which we found too 
 deep to ford, and therefore bore up the stream a little 
 way till we could find a lodge and log canoe. It 
 looked so very lonely. Here stood lodges, but they 
 were empty. There, on a point where I had left a 
 
DOZEN YEARS. 411 
 
 thriving, prosperous village, the rye grass grew rank 
 and tall as our shoulders as we rode along. 
 
 The lodges stood still as of old. An Indian never 
 tears down his house. It will serve to shelter some 
 one who is lost or homeless ; besides, there is a super- 
 stition which forbids it. From one of these lodges a 
 small black wolf started out and stole swiftly across 
 the hill. When a white man leaves a habitation he 
 changes the face of things; an Indian leaves them 
 unimpaired. His deserted house is the perfect body 
 w T ith only the soul withdrawn. An empty Indian 
 village is the gloomiest place in the world. 
 
 We crossed the McCloud, and our course lay 
 through a saddle in the mountains to Pit River ; so 
 called from the blind pits dug out like a jug by the 
 Indians in places where their enemies or game are 
 likely to pass. These pits are dangerous traps ; they 
 are ten or fifteen feet deep, small at the mouth, but 
 made to diverge in descent, so that it is impossible 
 for anything to escape that once falls into their 
 capacious maws. To add to their horror, at the 
 bottom, elk and deer antlers that have been ground 
 sharp at the points are set up so as to pierce any 
 unfortunate man or beast they may chance to 
 swallow up. 
 
 They are dug by the squaws, and the earth taken 
 from them is carried in baskets and thrown into the 
 river. They are covered in the most cunning manner ; 
 
412 AFTER A 
 
 even footprints in an old beaten trail are made above 
 the treacherous pits, and no depression, no broken 
 earth, nothing at all indicates their presence except 
 the talismanic stones or the broken twigs and other 
 signs of a sort of rude freemasonry which only the 
 members of a tribe can understand. 
 
 Here we passed groves of most magnificent oak. 
 Their trunks are live and six feet in diameter, and 
 the boughs were then covered with acorns and fairly 
 matted with the mistletoe. 
 
 Coming down on to the banks of Pit River, we 
 heard the songs and shouts of Indian girls gathering 
 acorns. They were up in the oaks, and half covered 
 in the mistletoe. They would beat off the acorns 
 with sticks, or cut off the little branches with toma- 
 hawks, and the older squaws gathered them from 
 the ground, and threw them over their shoulders in 
 baskets borne by a strap around the forehead. I 
 must here expose a popular delusion. 
 
 I have heard parents insist that their girls should 
 wear shoes, and tight ones at that, in childhood, so 
 that their feet should be small and neat when 
 grown. Now, I am bound to say that these Indian 
 women, who never wear anything closer than a 
 moccasin or Mexican sandal, and not half of the 
 time either of the two, have the smallest and 
 prettiest feet, and hands also, I have ever seen. 
 
 These few Indian girls were pretty. Some of them 
 
DOZEN YEARS. 413 
 
 were painted red ; and their splendid flow of intense 
 black hair showed well in the yellow leaves and the 
 rich green mistletoe. Some warriors watched a little 
 way off on a hill, lest some savage border ruffians, 
 under a modern Komulus, should swoop down upon 
 them and carry them off. 
 
 We rode under the oaks and they laughed play- 
 fully and crept closer into the leaves. One little 
 sun-browned savage pelted Limber Jim with acorns. 
 Then he opened his mouth and laughed, and opened 
 his hands and let go his reins, and rolled and shook 
 in his saddle as if possessed by an earthquake. 
 
 Toward evening, in the bend of Pit Eiver, we 
 came upon an old Indian herding ponies, and it 
 occurred to us to leave our mules to rest and get 
 fresh horses. Accordingly, we approached the old 
 fellow, sunning himself on the sand before his lodge, 
 and said, in the old words by which a favour was 
 asked when first I knew this people, and had for the 
 asking, 
 
 "Brother, the sun goes on. Your brothers are 
 weary and have far to go. Bring us better horses." 
 
 The old tender of herds turned his head half way, 
 and informed me in broken English and butchered 
 Mexican, badly put together, that he had some 
 horses to sell, but none to give away. Consterna- 
 tion ! These Indians are getting civilized, I said to 
 myself. Here has been a missionary in my absence ; 
 and we rode on. 
 
414 AFTER A 
 
 Every foot of ground here, even up to the rugged 
 base of Shasta, was familiar to me. Sometimes, to 
 the terror of Limber Jim, I took the lead in the trail. 
 I knew as well as he the stones or the broken twigs 
 that pointed out the pit. All the afternoon we rode 
 along the rim of the bright blue river, except when 
 forced to climb a spur of mountain that ran its nose 
 fairly into the water and cut us off. 
 
 All along the shores stood deserted lodges, and 
 the grass grew rank and tall around them. They 
 had been depopulated for years. I had not as yet 
 met a single old acquaintance. 
 
 It was fairly dark before we dismounted at an 
 empty lodge and pitched camp for the night. 
 
 Early we set out next morning on our solitary 
 ride for the camp, where the little remnant of the 
 Shastas were said to be gathered high up on the 
 mountain. More empty lodges, right and left only 
 solitude and desertion. 
 
 We left the river and turned up a gorge. Some- 
 times, in the great canon running to the sun, the air was 
 warm and fresh of falling leaves; and then again as we 
 turned a point it came pitching down upon us, keen 
 and sharp from the snows of Shasta. But few birds 
 sing here. There are some robins and larks, and 
 also some turtle-doves, which the Indians will not 
 harm. Partridges in splendid crests ran in hun- 
 dreds across the trails, and these whistle all the year ; 
 
DOZEN YEARS. 415 
 
 but there was an unaccountable scarcity of birds for 
 a country so densely timbered. 
 
 At last, when the shadows were very long, we 
 climbed a rugged, rocky hill, nearly impassable for 
 man or mule, and saw on a point in a clump of pines, 
 that could only be reached by crossing an open space 
 of rocks and lava, the camp we sought. 
 
 Indians have no terms of salutation. If the dogs 
 do not celebrate your arrival, all things go on the 
 same as if you had never been. You dismount, un- 
 saddle your mule, turn it to grass, take a drink of 
 water, and then light your pipe, when the men will 
 gather about you by degrees and the women 
 bring refreshments. But our arrival here was an 
 uncommon occasion. No white man had as yet set 
 foot on this rocky ridge and natural fortress ; and 
 then when it was known that one had returned to 
 their mountains whom they had known of old, and 
 whose exploits and manners they have magnified by 
 repeated narration, no Indian stolidity could keep up 
 their traditional dignity. Children peeped from the 
 lodges, and squaws came out from among the trees, 
 with babies in willow baskets. There was a little 
 consultation, and we were taken to a lodge of great 
 dimensions, made of cedar bark fastened by withes 
 and weights to a framework of fir and cedar poles. 
 The walls were about eight feet high ; the roof slop- 
 ing like that of an ordinary cabin, with an opening 
 in the comb for the smoke. 
 
416 AFTER A 
 
 We had refreshments ; meats roasted by the fire, 
 and manzanita berries ground to powder, and acorn 
 bread. 
 
 Runners were sent to the Modoc camp, a half- 
 day distant, and the few warriors came. But I 
 did not know a single face. The old warriors had 
 all perished. New men had grown in their places. 
 It seemed as if I had outlived my generation even 
 in my youth. Then a long smoke in silence, a little 
 time for thought, and preparations were made for a 
 great talk. 
 
 And what a talk it was ! Indians, like white men, 
 talk best about themselves. They spoke by turns, 
 each rising in his place, speaking but once, and few 
 or many minutes, according to his age and inclina- 
 tion. They gesticulated greatly, and spoke rapidly ; 
 sometimes striking with imaginary knives, twanging 
 bows, and hurling tomahawks ; and all the time boast- 
 ing of their own deeds or those of their fathers. 
 One young man who had not yet been in battle told 
 of killing a bear; this made another young man 
 laugh, and then all the Indians frowned terribly. To 
 think that a young man should so far forget himself 
 as to laugh in council ! 
 
 Nearly all the speeches were mournful, sad, and 
 pathetic, but some very fine things were said. As of 
 old, all their invectives were hurled at their hereditary 
 enemy. One old man said, " The whites were as the 
 
DOZEN YEARS. 417 
 
 ocean, strong and aggressive; while the red men 
 were as the sand, silent, helpless, tossed about, run 
 upon, and swallowed up." He was the only one 
 that stood up tall and talked like a reasonable man. 
 He wore a robe of panther skins thrown back from 
 his shoulders. 
 
 I saw that even these few surviving people would 
 not die in silence. They were as a wounded serpent 
 that could yet strike if a foot was set in reach. 
 
 To me all this was sad beyond recital. "What had 
 these people seen, endured, felt, suffered in all the 
 years of my absence ! And the end was not yet. 
 
 The struggles of many years were recounted many 
 times, by each man telling the part he had borne in 
 the battles, and from an Indian's standpoint it looked 
 sad enough. The old savage spoken of had not much 
 to say of himself, but now and then his long fingers 
 would point to scars on his naked breast, when 
 alluding to some battle. 
 
 " Once," said he, in conclusion, " we were so many 
 we could not all stand upon this hill ; now we are all in 
 one little cawel ; " and here he made a solemn sweep 
 with his arm, which was very grand. Then after a 
 pause he said : " Once I had seven wives, now I have 
 only two." 
 
 At midnight, with solemn good-nights, the men 
 arose one by one and retired. 
 
 Over all things there hung a gloom. I went out 
 
 A- 
 
418 AFTER A DOZEN YEARS. 
 
 into the village of a dozen houses that crouched down 
 under the dense black pines. What a glorious moon ! 
 Only such a moon as California can afford. A long 
 white cloud of swans stretched overhead, croaking 
 dolefully enough ; the sea of evergreen pines that 
 rolled about the bluff and belted the base of Shasta 
 was sable as a pall, but the snowy summit in the 
 splendours of the moon, flashed like a pyramid of 
 silver ! All these mountains, all these mighty forests, 
 were to me a schoolboy's play-ground, the playmates 
 gone, the master dead. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIIL 
 
 THE LAST OF THE CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 
 
 LEANED from the black stone wall that 
 sheltered the lodges from the south, and 
 watched the white McCloud riding like a stream 
 of light through the forest under me, and thought of 
 many things. 
 
 Yonder lay my beautiful Now-aw-wa valley ; that 
 was wholly mine, that I should never possess, to 
 which I should never dare assert my right, and there, 
 not far away, were the ashes of the great Chief of 
 the Shastas. Strangely enough he had fought his 
 last fight there, not far from the spot where he had 
 stood and given me possession of the cherished part 
 of his old inheritance. 
 
 How still, how silent were all things ! Not a camp- 
 fire shining through all the solemn forest. It was a 
 tomb, dark and typical; — the Cyprus and the cedar 
 trees drooped their sable plumes above the dead of 
 a departed race. 
 
 Why had I returned here? The reasons were 
 
 419 
 
420 THE LAST OF THE 
 
 many and all-sufficient. Among others I had heard 
 that another had come upon the scene. A rumour 
 had reached me that a little brown girl was flitting 
 through these forests ; wild, frightened at the sight 
 of man, timid, sensitive, and strangely beautiful. 
 Who was she ? Was she the last of the family of 
 Mountain Joe \ Was she one of the Doctor's chil- 
 dren, half prophetess, half spirit, gliding through 
 the pines, shunning the face of the Saxon, or was 
 she even something more ? Well, here is a little 
 secret which shall remain hers. She is a dreamer, 
 and delights in mystery. Who she was or who she is 
 I have hardly a right to say. Her name is Calli Shasta. 
 
 What was I to do ? Leave her to perish there in 
 the gathering storm that was to fall upon the 
 Modocs and their few allies, or tear her away from 
 her mother and the mountains ? 
 
 But where was the little maiden now, as I looked 
 from the battlement on the world below ? They told 
 me she was with my Modocs away to the east among 
 the lakes. I waited, enquired, delayed many days, 
 but neither she nor her mother would appear. Her 
 mother, poor broken-hearted Indian woman, once a 
 princess, was afraid I would carry away her little 
 girl. At last I bade farewell, and turned down the 
 winding hill. I heard a cry and looked up. 
 
 There on the wall she stood, waving a red scarf. 
 
 Was it the same? Surely it was the same I 
 
THE INDIAN MOTHER. 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 421 
 
 had thrown her years and years before, when I left 
 the land a fugitive. 
 
 There was a little girl beside her, too, not so 
 brown as she, waving one pretty hand as she held to 
 the woman's robe with the other. I stopped and 
 raised my hat, and called a kind farewell, and under- 
 took to say some pretty things, but just that moment 
 my mule, as mules always will, opened his mouth 
 and brayed and brayed as if he would die. I jerked 
 and kicked him into silence, and then began again ; 
 and again the mule began, this time joined by 
 Limber Jim's. Limber Jim swore in wretched 
 English, but it was no use — the scarlet banner from 
 the wall was to them the signal of war, and they 
 refused to be silenced until we mounted and de- 
 scended to the glorious pines, where I had rode and 
 roved the sweetest years of my life. 
 
 Yet still the two hands were lifted from the wall, 
 and the red scarf waved till the tops of the pines 
 came down, and we could see no more. 
 
 Then I lifted my hat and said, " Adieu ! I reckon 
 I shall never see you any more. Never, unless it 
 may come to pass that the world turns utterly 
 against me. And then, what if I were to return 
 and find not a single living savage % " 
 
 I think I was as a man whose senses were in 
 another world. Once I stopped, dismounted, leaned 
 on my little mule, looking earnestly back to the rocky 
 
422 tub: last of tee 
 
 point as if about to return ; as if almost determined 
 to return at once and there to remain. There was a 
 battle in my heart. At length awakened, I mounted 
 my mule mechanically and went on. 
 
 The Doctor still lived. I would see him once 
 more before I left the land for ever. It was a hard 
 and a long day's journey, and was nearly sundown 
 when we reached the little path planted with cherry 
 trees, and overhung in places with vines of grape, 
 leading from the river up the hill to his house. I 
 heard the shouts of children in the hills, and saw 
 the old man sitting in his cabin porch that overlooks 
 the river. He had some books and papers near him. 
 His face and demeanour were majesty itself. 
 
 He arose as he saw us through the trees and 
 vines, and shaded his brow with his hand as he 
 peered down the path. Men in the mountains do 
 not forget faces. Mountaineers never forget each 
 other, though they may separate for twenty years. 
 In a city you may meet a thousand new faces a 
 year ; there a new face is a rare thing. 
 
 He came down the steps in moccasins and a rich 
 dress of skins and fur. His thin hair fell in long 
 silver tresses on his shoulders. He was stouter than 
 before, and seemed quite strong. He took my hands, 
 led me up to a seat, sat down by my side, and we 
 two together looked up the river and up to the 
 north. 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 423 
 
 The same old golden glory rested like a mantle on 
 the shoulders and about the brows of Shasta; the 
 same sunset splendour as of old ; the purple tint, the 
 streaming bars, the banner of red and blue and gold 
 was stretching away from the summit across the sky. 
 
 He had learned the Indians' custom of silent 
 salutation, which means so much ; but I knew his 
 thoughts. He was saying in his heart so loud that I 
 heard him : u You and I are changed, the world has 
 changed, men and women have grown old and ugly, 
 and a new generation now controls and possesses the 
 world below. Here there is no change." 
 
 I looked often at my old companion there, as he 
 looked away across the scarlet and yellow woods in 
 the dying sunlight or lifted his face to the mountain. 
 The old, old face, but nobler now, a sort of strength 
 in its very weakness, an earnestness very finely 
 marked, a sincerity not stamped in broad furrows or 
 laid in brick and mortar, but set in threads of silver 
 and of gold. 
 
 He had settled here in a stormy time. For the 
 good he could do he came down here on the line 
 between the white man and the red, where the worst 
 of both men are always found, and you have nothing 
 to expect from either but suspicion, treachery, and 
 abuse, and here gathered a few Indians about him, 
 and took up his abode. 
 
 He had planted trees, tilled the soil a little, grew 
 
424 THE LAST OF THE 
 
 some stock, and now had a pleasant home, and horses 
 and cattle in herds np and down the river. 
 
 As the sun went down, the children, — brown, 
 beautiful, and healthy children, strong and supple, — 
 came in from the hills with the herds, and dis- 
 mounted, while some Indians came up from the river 
 and led their ponies down to water. 
 
 A little girl came up the steps ; the eldest, a shy 
 child of not more than a dozen years, yet almost a 
 woman, for this Californian sun is passionate, and 
 matures us early. A great black pet bear was by 
 her side, and she seemed to shrink as she saw me, a 
 stranger, there, and half hid behind his shaggy coat. 
 She took an apple from the ground that had fallen in 
 the path, and then the huge bear reared himself on 
 his hind legs before her as she turned, showing the 
 white of his breast to us, and opened his red mouth, 
 and held his head coaxingly to one side to receive 
 the apple. The bear was as tall as the little woman. 
 
 The next morning, when I persisted that I could 
 not remain, fresh horses were saddled for us, and an 
 Indian given to return the tired mules to the station. 
 
 " Why did you not tell me," said I, as we walked 
 down the path to the canoe, " that you bore nothing 
 of the blood of those men t " 
 
 The old nervousness swept across his face, but he 
 was composed and pleasant. 
 
 " Would men have believed me ? And if they had 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 425 
 
 believed me, was I not as able to bear the blame as 
 the poor, desperate and outraged little Indian ? As 
 a true Indian, he could not have done otherwise than 
 he did. If ever men deserved death those did. Yet, 
 had it even been believed that they fell by an 
 Indian's hand, not only those two children, but 
 every Indian that set his foot in camp had been 
 butchered." 
 
 I could not answer. I could only think how this 
 man must have suffered to save those two waifs of 
 the forest, how he had thought it all out in the old 
 mining camp, balanced the chances, counted the cost, 
 and deliberately at last decided to become an out- 
 cast from the civilized world. 
 
 He stood with his moccasins down to the river's 
 rim, and took my hand, as the Indian seated himself 
 in the canoe and lifted his paddle. 
 
 " Come back," he said, " to the mountains. The 
 world is fooling you. It will laugh and be amused 
 to-day, as you dance before it in your youth, and 
 sing wild songs, but to-morrow it will tire of the 
 forest fragrance and the breath of the California lily ; 
 your green leaves will wither in the hot atmosphere 
 of fashion, and in a year or two you will be more 
 wretched than you can think; you will be neither 
 mountaineer nor man of the world, but vibrate hope- 
 lessly between, and be at home in neither capacity. 
 Come, be brave ! It is no merit to leave the world 
 
420 TEE LAST OF TEE 
 
 when it has left you, and requires no courage ; but 
 now — " 
 
 u Say no more," 1 cried, " I will come ! Yonder, 
 across the hills, where the morning sun is resting on 
 the broad plateau, there among the oaks and pines, 
 I will pitch a tent, and there take up my everlasting 
 rest." 
 
 A pressure of the hand for the promise ; the canoe 
 
 swung free, the Indian's paddle made eddies in the 
 
 bright blue water, the horses blew the bubbles from 
 
 their nostrils, and their long manes floated in the 
 
 sweeping tide. 
 
 * ****** 
 
 I am now in my new home where I have rested 
 and written this history of my life among the Indians 
 of Mount Shasta. I have seen enough of cities and 
 civilization — too much. I can endure storms, floods, 
 earthquakes, but not this rush and crush and crowd- 
 ing of men, this sort of moral cannibalism, where 
 souls eat souls, where men kill each other to get 
 their places. I have returned to my mountains. I 
 have room here. No man wants my place, there is 
 no rivalry, no jealousy ; no monster will eat me up 
 while I sleep, no man will stab me in the back when 
 I stoop to drink from the spring. 
 
 And yet how many noble and generous men have 
 I met away out in the sea of human life, far from my 
 snowy island in the clouds ! Possibly, after all, I 
 
THE DOCTOR'S HOME. 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA 427 
 
 am here, not that I love society less, but the solitude 
 more. 
 
 The heart takes root like a tree when it is young 
 and strong, and fresh and growing. It shoots ten- 
 drils like a vine. You cannot tear it from its place 
 at will. You may be very strong ; you may even 
 uproot and transplant, but it will never nourish in 
 the new place or be satisfied. 
 
 We have a cabin here among the oaks and the 
 pines, on a bench of the mountain, looking down on 
 the Sacramento valley, a day's ride distant. 
 
 A stream, white as cotton, is foaming among the 
 mossy rocks in a canon below the house, with balm 
 and madrono on its banks, and I have some horses 
 on the plain below. I have cattle on the manzanita 
 hills above me, towards the snow, where the grass is 
 fresh the season through. You can hear the old 
 white bull, the leader of the herd, lift up his voice 
 in the morning, and challenge the whole world below 
 to battle, but no David comes to meet him. When 
 we want a fresh horse here, we mount one of those 
 staked out yonder by lariat and hackamore, ride 
 down to the band in the plain, take, with the lasso, 
 the strongest and fastest of them all, saddle him, 
 mount, and turn the other loose to run till strong and 
 fresh again. 
 
 1 have a field too, down yonder, where we lead the 
 water through the corn, and the rich, rank growth of 
 
428 TEE LAST OF THE 
 
 many kinds of vines. We have planted an orchard, 
 and grape vines are climbing up the banks, and 
 across the boulders that time has tumbled down from 
 the manzanita hills. We will remain here by our 
 vine and our fig tree till we can take shelter under 
 their boughs. 
 
 We will yet eat fruit from the trees we have 
 planted. 
 
 We? Why, yes! That means little " Calli Shasta," 
 the little shy, brown girl that tried to hide, and 
 refused to see me w r hen I first returned to the 
 mountains. She is with me now, and wears a red 
 sash, and a scarf gracefully folded about her shoulders 
 under her rich flow of hair. I call her Shasta because 
 she was born here, under the shadows of Mount 
 Shasta, many stormy years ago. How she can ride, 
 shoot, hunt, and track the deer, and take the salmon ! 
 Beautiful ? I think so. And then she is so fresh, in- 
 nocent and affectionate. Last night I was telling her 
 about the people in the world below, how crowded 
 they were in cities, and how they had to struggle. 
 
 u Poor things ! " she said, " poor things ! how I 
 pity them all that they have to stay down there. 
 Why cannot they come up here from their troubles 
 and be happy with us ? " 
 
 She is learning to read, and believes everything 
 she has yet found in the school books — George 
 Washington with his hatchet and all. The sweet. 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 429 
 
 sweet child ! I am waiting to see what she will say 
 when she comes to the story, of Jonah and the 
 whale. 
 
 The Prince is here too. There is a tinge of gray in 
 his hair and a touch of sadness in his face. He is 
 back from his wanderings. Up from the world, up 
 to this sort of half-way house to the better land. 
 
 To-day, when the sun was low, we sat down in the 
 shadow of the pines on a mossy trunk, a little way out 
 from the door. The sun threw lances against the 
 shining mail of Shasta, and they glanced aside and 
 fell, quivering, at our feet, on the quills and dropping 
 acorns. A dreamy sound of waters came up through 
 the tops of the alder and madrono trees below us. 
 
 The world, no doubt, went on in its strong, old 
 way, afar off, but we did not hear it. The sailing 
 of ships, the conventions of men, the praise of men, 
 and the abuse of men ; the gathering together of the 
 air in silks, and laces, and diamonds under the 
 lights ; the success or defeat of this measure or of that 
 man ; profit and loss ; the rise and fall of stocks : 
 what were they all to us? 
 
 Peace ! After many a year of battle with the 
 world, we had retreated, thankful for a place of 
 retreat, and found rest — peace. Now and then an 
 acorn dropped ; now and then an early leaf fell 
 down ; and once I heard the whistle of an an tiered 
 deer getting his herd together to lead them down the 
 
430 THE LAST OF TEE 
 
 mountain ; but that was all that broke the perfect 
 stillness. 
 
 A chipmunk dusted across the burrs, mounted the 
 further end of the mossy trunk, lifted on his hind 
 legs, and looked all around ; then, finding no hand 
 against him, let himself down, ran past my elbow on 
 to the ground again, and gathered in his paws, then 
 into his mouth, an acorn at our feet. 
 
 Peace ! Peace ! Who, my little brown neighbour 
 in the striped jacket, who would have allowed you to 
 take that, even that acorn, in peace, down in the busy, 
 battling world ? But we are above it. The storms 
 of the social sea may blow, the surf may break 
 against the rocky base of this retreat, may even 
 sweep a little way into the sable fringe of firs, but 
 it shall never reach us here. 
 
 I looked at the Prince as the sun went down. I 
 had so longed to know the secret of his life. Yet I 
 had never doubted that he was all he looked and 
 seemed : a genuine, splendid Prince. 
 
 Strange, nay, more than strange, that men should 
 live together in the mountains, year after year, and 
 not even know each other's names, not even the place 
 of their birth. Yet such is the case here, and all up 
 and down the Sierras. A sort of tacit agreement it 
 seems to have been from the first, that they should 
 not ask of the past, that they began a new life here. 
 The plains and the great seas they had crossed were 
 
OA.LLI SHASTA. 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 431 
 
 as gulfs of oblivion. Was it an agreement that we 
 should all begin life even here, and equal ? or was it 
 because these men were above any low curiosity, be- 
 cause they had something to do beside prying into 
 the past lives of their neighbours? I should say that 
 this fine peculiarity grew largely out of the latter. 
 
 But here it seemed the Prince and I had at last 
 pitched our tent for good, together. I had told him 
 of my ten years' battle just past, and he had re- 
 counted his. He had crossed and recrossed the 
 Cordilleras and the Andes, sailed up and down the 
 Amazon, fought in Nicaragua, and at last raised an old 
 Spanish galleon from Fonseca filled with doubloons 
 and Mexican dollars that had gone down in the sea 
 half a century before. 
 
 But his name ? Was he really a Prince, and if he 
 was really a Prince why follow the mountains so far ? 
 Why seek for gold, and why at last return to Shasta, 
 instead of to his people and his possessions ? My faith 
 was surely shaken. So many years of practical life 
 had taken something of the hero-worship out of my 
 nature. There was no longer the haze of sovereignty 
 about the head of this man, and yet I believe I loved 
 him as truly as ever. 
 
 Little Shasta came dashing up with the hounds at 
 her horse's heels. A chill breath came pitching down 
 from the mountain tops, keen and crisp, and we arose 
 to enter the cabin. 
 
432 THE LAST OF THE 
 
 I put my hand on his arm, reached up and 
 touched the long, black curls that lay on his 
 shoulder, for I am now as tall as he. 
 
 " Nevertheless," said I, " you are really a Prince, 
 are you not ? " 
 
 " A Prince ! " said he with surprise. u Why, what 
 in the world put that into your head \ " and he put 
 my hand playfully aside and looked in my face. 
 Pie patted the ground in the old, old way, smiled 
 so gently, so graciously and kind, that I almost 
 regretted I had spoken. " A Prince ! indeed ! " 
 
 "Then pray, once for all, tell me who you are, 
 and what is your real Christian proper name." 
 
 He laughed a little, tossed his black hair back 
 from his face, stooped, picked up an acorn and tossed 
 it lightly after a chipmunk that ran along the mossy 
 trunk, and said : — 
 
 " Why, a man, of course, like yourself. An 
 American, born of poor parents, so that I had to 
 make the best of it ; drifted into Mexico after awhile, 
 and have been drifting ever since ; aimless, idle, till 
 I met you and undertook to pull you through the 
 winter. As for my name, it is Thompson, James 
 Thompson." Here he stooped, picked another acorn 
 from the ground, and cast it at the hounds that stood 
 listening to the whistle of the deer. 
 
 " Ah, Prince ! Prince ! You should at least have 
 had a romantic and prince-like name," I said to 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 433 
 
 myself, as I filled a pipe with killikinick and re- 
 clined on the panther skins in the cabin when we 
 had entered. 
 
 " But see," I said with paternal air, to Calli, as I 
 blew the smoke towards the thatch, and she came 
 bounding in, filling the house like sunshine, with 
 cheerfulness and content ; " see what silence, coupled 
 with gentlemanly bearing, may do in the world. 
 Even plain Mr. Thompson may be named a Prince." 
 
 He is indeed a Prince, none the less a Prince 
 than before. Here we shall dwell together. Here 
 we shall be and abide in the dark days of winter 
 and the strong full days of the summer. Here we 
 have pitched our tents, and here we shall rest and 
 remain unto the end. 
 
 I have seen enough, too much to be in love with 
 life as I find it where men are gathered together. As 
 for civilization, it has been my fate or my fortune to 
 see it in every stage and grade, from the bottom to 
 the top. And I am bound to say that I have found 
 it much like my great snow peaks of the Sierras. 
 The higher up you go the colder it becomes. 
 
 Yet a good and true man will not withhold himself 
 utterly from society, no matter how much he may 
 dislike it. He will go among the people there much 
 as a missionary goes among the heathen, for the good 
 he can do in their midst. 
 
 How it amuses me to see my friends, the men I have 
 
434 THE LAST OF THE 
 
 met in civilization, denying and attempting to dispute 
 the story that I am the man who lived with the 
 Indians and led them in war. Ah, my friends, you do 
 not know me at all. 
 
 There is much, no doubt, in my life to regret, but 
 there is nothing at all to conceal. 
 
 And let it be understood once for all that the 
 things I have to regret are not of my life with the 
 Indians or my attempt to ameliorate their condition. 
 I only regret that I failed. 
 
 Nay, I snap my fingers at the world and say, I am 
 proud of that period of my life. It is the one white 
 spot in my character, the only effort of my life to 
 look back to with exultation, the only thing I have 
 ever done or endeavoured to do that entitles me to 
 rank among the men of a great country. 
 
 And what has been my reward? No 
 
 matter, I appeal to time. It may be that a Phillips 
 
 will rise up yet to speak for these people, or a John 
 
 Brown to fire a gun, and then I will be remembered. 
 # # * * * * * # 
 
 Ah, thus I wrote, felt and believed in the few 
 days that I sat again in the shadows of Shasta, where 
 I wrote all but the opening and concluding lines of 
 this narrative. But I had mixed too much with the 
 restless and bustling life below me. I had bound 
 myself in ties not to be broken at pleasure. 
 
 Besides, it was now so lonely. The grass grew 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 435 
 
 tall and entangled in the trails. It was rank and 
 green from the dust and ashes of the dead. It 
 flourished with all that rich and intense verdure that 
 marks the grasses growing above your friends. Here 
 it was like living in one great graveyard. 
 
 We went down to the busy world below, the 
 Prince and I, and ships have borne us into other and 
 different lands; wanderers again upon the earth; 
 drifting with the world, borne up and down, and on, 
 like the shifting levels of the sea. 
 
 The origin of the late Modoc war, which was really 
 of less importance than the earlier ones, and in which 
 the last brave remnant of the tribe perished, may be 
 briefly chronicled. 
 
 Among the Indians, as well as Christian nations, 
 there is often more than one man who aspires to or 
 claims to be at the head of the people. It is a 
 favourite practice of the Indian agents to take up 
 some coward or imbecile who may be easily managed, 
 and make him the head of a tribe, and so treat with 
 him, and hold the whole tribe to answer for his con- 
 tracts. In this way vast tracts of land and the 
 rights of a tribe are often surrendered for a mere 
 song. If anyone dissents, then the army is called to 
 enforce the treaty. 
 
 The old treaty with the Moclocs was not much 
 unlike this. Every foot of their great possessions 
 had been ceded away by one who had not authority 
 to cede, or influence to control the Indians. 
 
436 THE LAST OF THE 
 
 They were mostly taken from their old possessions 
 to a reservation to the north, and on the lands of the 
 Klamat Indians, their old and most bitter enemies. 
 It was a bleak and barren land, and the Indians were 
 well-nigh starved to death. 
 
 Captain Jack, who was now the real and recognized 
 chief among the Indians, still held on to the home of 
 his fathers, an honest and upright Indian, and gath- 
 ered about him the best and bravest of his tribe. 
 Here they remained, raising horses and cattle, hunt- 
 ing, fishing, and generally following their old pursuits, 
 till the white settlers began to want the little land 
 they occupied. 
 
 Then the authorities came to Captain Jack, and 
 told him he must go to the Reservation, abandon his 
 lands, and live with his enemies. The Indians refused 
 to go. 
 
 " Then you must die." 
 
 "Very well," answered Captain Jack; "it is die 
 if we go, and die if we stay. We will die where our 
 fathers died." 
 
 At night — that time which the Indians surrender 
 to the wild beasts, and when they give themselves up 
 in trust to the Great Spirit — the troops poured in 
 upon them. They met their enemies like Spartans. 
 
 After long holding their ground, then came the 
 Peace Commissioners to talk of peace. The Indians, 
 remembering the tragedy of twenty years before, 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 437 
 
 desperate and burning for revenge, believing that the 
 only alternative was to kill or be killed, killed the 
 Commissioners, as their own Peace Commissioners 
 had been killed. They were surrounded, there was 
 not even a possibility of escape, no hope, nothing but 
 death, yet they did this deed right in the face of the 
 desperate consequences which they knew must follow. 
 If we may be permitted to exult in any deeds of 
 war, how can we but glory in the valour of these few 
 men, battling there in the shadows of Shasta for all 
 that is sacred to the Christian or the savage, holding 
 the forces of the United States at bay for half a 
 year, looking death firmly in the face and fighting 
 on without a word day by day, every day counting 
 a diminished number, shrinking to a diminished 
 circle; bleeding, starving, dying; knowing that an- 
 nihilation was only a question of time. Knowing the 
 awful cost and yet counting down the price bravely 
 and without a murmur. There is nothing nobler in 
 all the histories of the hemispheres. But they shall 
 not be forgotten. Passion will pass away, and even 
 their enemies of to-day will yet speak of them with 
 respect. 
 
 I know that men will answer that it is impossible 
 to deal peaceably with the Indians. I ask, who has 
 tried it? Penn tried it, and found them the most 
 peaceable, upright, and gentle of beings. The 
 Mormons, certainly not the most noble type of men 
 
438 THE LAST OF THE 
 
 at first, tried it, and they were treated like brothers. 
 A destitute and half-desperate band of wanderers, they 
 sat down in the midst of the wildest and the worst of 
 Indians, and the red men gave them meat to eat, 
 lands to plough, and protection and food till they 
 could protect and feed themselves. These are the 
 only two examples of an honest and continued 
 attempt to deal peaceably and fairly with the Indians 
 that you can point to since the savage first lifted his 
 hands in welcome to Columbus. 
 
 When I die I shall take this book in my hand 
 and hold it up in the Day of Judgement as a sworn 
 indictment against the rulers of my country for the 
 destruction of this people. 
 
 Here lies a letter giving a long account of the 
 last struggle of the Indians of Mount Shasta. Strange 
 how this one little war of the Modoc Indians 
 has got to the ears of world, while a thousand 
 not much unlike it have gone by in the last century 
 unwritten and unremembered ; perhaps it is because 
 it came in a time of such universal peace. 
 
 Brave little handful of heroes ! if ever I return to 
 Mount Shasta I will seek out the spot where the 
 last man fell ; I will rear a monument of stones, and 
 name the place Thermopylae. 
 
 And little Calli Shasta, the last of her tribe ? 
 
 At school in San Francisco. Her great black 
 eyes, deep and sad and pathetic, that seem to lay 
 
' CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 439 
 
 hold of you, that seem to look you through and 
 understand you, turn dreamily upon the strange, 
 strong sea of people about her, but she gazes uncon- 
 cerned upon it all. She is looking there, but she is 
 living elsewhere. She is sitting there in silence, yet 
 her heart, her soul, her spirit, is threading the dark 
 and fragrant wood. She is listening to the sound- 
 ing waterfall, watching the shining fish that dart 
 below the grassy border. Seeing all things here, she 
 understands nothing at all. What will become of 
 her ? The world would say that she should become 
 a prodigy, that she should at once become civilized, 
 lay hold of the life around her, look up and climb 
 to eminence ; crush out all her nature, forget her 
 childhood; compete with those educated from the 
 cradle up, and win distinction above all these. The 
 world is an ass ! 
 
 " And whose child is she ? " I hear you ask. Well 
 now, here is a little secret. 
 
 On her mother's side you must know that the last 
 and best blood of a once great tribe is in her veins. 
 And her father? Ah, that is the little secret. 
 We only know. We laugh at the many guesses and 
 speculations of the world, but we keep the little 
 maiden's secret. 
 
 If I fail in my uncertain ventures with an un- 
 schooled pen, as I have failed in all other things, 
 then she is not mine ; but if I win a name worth 
 having, then that name shall be hers. 
 
440 THE LAST OF THE 
 
 Getting along in her new life ? 
 
 "Well, here is a paragraph clipped from an article 
 
 of many columns in a San Francisco journal: — 
 
 " She is now fifteen years old, and is living in San Erancisco, 
 supported from the poet's purse. She is described as strikingly 
 beautiful. She has her mother's deep, dark eyes, and wealth of 
 raven hair, and her father's clear Caucasian skin. Her neigh- 
 bours call her the beautiful Spanish girl, for they know not her 
 romantic history; but to her own immediate friends she is known 
 as the poet's gifted child. It is but justice to this rough, half- 
 savage man, to say that he is exceedingly fond of her, and does 
 everything in his power to make her comfortable and happy. " 
 
 What a joke it would be on this modern Gorgon, — 
 this monster daily press of America that eats up 
 men and women, soul and body, — this monster that 
 must be fed night . and morning on live men who 
 dare to come to the surface, if it should in this case 
 be utterly mistaken ! 
 
 What if this busy, searching, man-devouring press, 
 which has compelled me to add to this narrative, or 
 live and die misunderstood, should discover after all 
 that this little lady is only the old Doctor's daughter 
 sent down to the city in my care to be educated ? 
 
 What will become of her ? The poor little waif, 
 when I look into her great wondering eyes, I fancy 
 she is a little rabbit, startled and frightened from 
 the forest into the clearing, where she knows not 
 whether to return or bound forward, and so sits still 
 and looks in wonderment around her. A little waif 
 is she, blown like some strange bird from out the 
 forest into a strange and uncertain land. 
 
CHILDREN OF SHASTA. 441 
 
 Will she succeed in the new scene ? Poor child, 
 the chances are against her. Only fancy yourself 
 the last one of your race, compelled to seek out and 
 live with another and not an over-friendly people. 
 And then you would be always thinking in spite of 
 yourself; the heart would be full of memories; the 
 soul would not take root in the new soiL 
 
 How lost and how out of place she must 
 feel ! Poor little lady, she will never hear the 
 voices of her childhood any more. There is no true 
 Indian of Shasta living now to speak her language. 
 
 Touch her gently, O Fate, for she is so alone ! she 
 is the last of the children of Shasta. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 The following extracts are made from papers accompany- 
 ing the report of the Commissioner of Indian affairs, 1873, 
 which show in some measure the conflicts of the Indians and 
 the foundation for them. 
 
 From Report of J. G. Ames on California Indians. 
 
 "The burden of their complaint was to the effect that they had been 
 gradually driven from the lands which they or their fathers once occupied, 
 the title to which they thought justly belonged to them, until at the present 
 time but little available land remained to them ; that white men were in 
 many cases endeavoring to take from them the lands upon which they are 
 living, and by the cultivation of which they gain a partial support ; that they 
 were frequently annoyed by the settlers interfering with water upon which 
 they depended for irrigation, corraling their stock, and subjecting them to 
 fine for the same, or taking it from them altogether, threatening them with . 
 violence, and in other ways invading what they believe to be their rights ; 
 that in disposing of lands the agents of the Government have never recog- 
 nized the possessory rights of the Indians, and that in consequence they 
 have been, and are still, obliged to abandon lands which they have held in 
 immemorial possession, and to remove from places to which they are specially 
 attached, as the home and burial-ground of their ancestors, and this without 
 any provision being made for them elsewhere. 
 
 " They desired the Government to interfere to prevent this being done 
 hereafter, and to secure them in the possession of the lands now. occupied 
 by them. If this was done they could readily support themselves, and were 
 willing to do so, without aid from the Government, except in the matter of 
 farming implements and seed and clothing for the supply of their immediate 
 wants. 
 
 " They urged, furthermore, as a special grievance, that their right to ele2t 
 their own chief had been interfered with by the late superintendent, and that 
 the Government recognizes as chief an Indian who was repudiated by nearly 
 all the tribe, against whom they protested at the time of his appointment, 
 two years ago, and whose . authority they had since disregarded. They 
 wished a new election ordered, that the tribe might choose its own chief and 
 be no longer even nominally subject to one to whom so few owed allegianee." 
 
 " In accordance with this view, the assumed Indian title has always been 
 disregarded by the land-officers of the Government in this district and by 
 settlers. As expressed by the present register of the land-office, the location 
 of an Indian family or families on land upon which a white man desires to 
 settle is, in law, no more a bar to such settlement than would be the presence 
 
REPORT ON INDIANS. 443 
 
 of a stray sheep or cow. And so, like sheep or cattle, they have been too 
 often driven from their homes and their cultivated fields, the Government, 
 through its officers, refusing to hear their protests, as though in equity as 
 well as in law they had no rights in the least deserving consideration." 
 
 " While they complain of the manner in which they have been treated by 
 the whites, I discovered very little of the spirit of revenge among thorn. So 
 far from this, I think no other race would have borne so patiently and with 
 so little effort at retaliation the indignities and wrongs to which they have 
 been subject." 
 
 From Report of L. E. Sleigh on California Indians. 
 
 "The villagers began to assemble early. At the appointed hour the 
 captain rose, and in a short speech in the Indian language, which seemed to 
 be both eloquent and well appreciated, gave his hearers to understand the 
 errand upon which I visited them. A lively interest was manifested by 
 every one. They complained of the encroachments of their American 
 neighbors upon their land, and pointed to a house near by, built by one of 
 the more adventurous of his class, who claimed to have pre-empted the land 
 upon which the larger part of the village lies. On calling upon the man 
 afterward, I found that such was really the case, and that he had actually 
 paid the price of the land to the register of the land-office of this district, 
 and was daily expecting the patent from Washington. He owned it was 
 hard to wrest from these well-disposed and industrious creatures the homes 
 they had built up. ' But,' said he, ' if I had not done it somebody else 
 would, for all agree that the Indian has no right to public lands.' These 
 Indians further complain that settlers take advantage of them in every way 
 possible ; employ them to work and insist on paying them in trifles that are 
 of no account to them ; ' dock ' them for imaginary neglect, or fail entirely 
 to pay them ; take up their stock on the slightest pretext and make exorbi- 
 tant charges for damages and detention of the stock seized. They are in 
 many cases unable to redeem it. They have therefore little encouragement 
 to work or to raise stock. Nor do they care to plant fruit-trees or grape- 
 vines as long as land thus improved may be taken from them, as has been 
 the case in very many instances. Among the little homes included in the 
 pre-emption claim above referred to are those adorned with trees and vines. 
 Instead of feeling secure and happy in the possession of what little is left to 
 them, they are continually filled with anxiety. They claim that they ought 
 to be allowed to remain where their forefathers have lived for so long, and 
 that they should be protected by law in the peaceful possession of the homes 
 that have been handed down to them." 
 
 From Report of J. W. Powell and G. W. Ingalls on Indians in Utah, 
 
 Nevada, §c. 
 
 "In their association with the white settlers in the valleys of Utah, many 
 difficulties have arisen from time to time, and frequent complaints have come 
 up to the Indian Department at Washington against these Indians, on the 
 ground that they would not remain on the reservation. But it has not been 
 possible for them to remain ; they have been compelled to go elsewhere to 
 obtain a living. 
 
 ** When told that they would be forced to go back, they openly defied the 
 authorities, and challenged some of the officers who were present to fight. 
 When afterward informed that they would be furnished with food on the 
 agency, that herds of cattle and loads of flour should be immediately taken 
 there, they agreed to go, and some of these Indians have this summer told 
 the commission that, at that time, they had determined to fight rather than 
 6tay on the reservation and starve, for they feared hunger more than they 
 did the soldiers. Under the existing state of facts, it is unreasonable to 
 expect these Indians to remain on the reservation." 
 
 " In war we deal with people as organized into nationalities, not as indi- 
 
444 APPENDIX. 
 
 viduals. Some hungry Indian steals a beef, some tired Indian steals a 
 horse, a vicious Indian commits a depredation, and flies to the mountains. 
 No effort is made to punish the real offender, but the first Indian met is shot 
 at sight. Then, perhaps, the Indians retaliate, and the news is spread 
 through the country that war has broken out with the Indians. Troops are 
 sent to the district and wander around among the mountains and return. 
 Perhaps a few Indians are killed, and perhaps a few white men. Usually in 
 all such cases the white man is the chief sufferer, for he has property which 
 can be spoiled, and the Indian has none that he cannot easily hide in the 
 rocks. His methods of warfare are such that we cannot cope with him 
 without resorting to means which are repugnant to civilized people; and, 
 after spending thousands, or even millions of dollars, on an affair which, at 
 its inception, was but a petty larceny, we make a peace with the Indians, 
 and enter into an agreement to secure him lands, which we cannot fulfill, 
 and to give him annuities, the expense of which are a burden on the public 
 Treasury." 
 
 From Rejiort of A. B. Meacham on the Modoc Indians. 
 
 " The first difficulty with the emigrants, as. they (the. Modocs) reported, 
 grew out of the efforts of the emigrants to recapture horses found in their 
 possession, which they claimed they had purchased from the Snake and Pitt 
 River Indians. 
 
 "After hostilities began, continued at intervals, during which time many 
 Modocs were killed and many emigrants were cruelly butchered. Perhaps 
 the most revolting among the many scenes was that of the killing of seventy- 
 five white persons in 1852. 
 
 " This terrible tragedy called out a company of volunteers 'for the pro- 
 tection of emigrants," who, under command of Ben Wright, of Yreka, Cal., 
 arrived on Tule Lake, at Bloody Point, the scene of the wholesale butchery 
 above referred to. Failing to engage the Modocs in a fair battle, proposed a 
 ' peace talk,' which, was finally accepted, and forty-six Modoc warriors 
 responded, and were by him and his company attacked, and forty-one of 
 them slain. This act of treachery has always been remembered by the 
 Modoc people, and had much to do in perpetuating the bitter feelings that 
 have since existed, and doubtless had influence in the late assassination. 
 Ben Wright was received at Yreka with great demonstrations, bonfires and 
 banquets, and was afterward appointed an Indian agent as a reward for this 
 heroic act of treachery to a trusting people, and a violation of the sacred 
 rights of a flag of truce. Had he been held to account for this unauthorized 
 act, it would have done much to secure the confidence of the Modocs, and 
 other tribes as well. Hostilities continued until 1864, when ex- Superintend- 
 ent Steele, of California, made a temporary treaty with the several tribes in 
 the vicinity of Yreka, including the Modocs. In October following, Super- 
 intendent Huntington, of Oregon, under authority of the General Govern- 
 ment, held a treaty-council at Council Grove, near Fort Klamath, with the 
 Modocs and Klamath Indians, when all the country claimed by these tribes 
 was ceded to the Government, except so much as may be embraced within 
 the boundaries of what is known as Klamath reservation, and described in 
 the second article of said treaty. Schonchin, as head chief, (a brother of the 
 Schonchin who was executed,) Captain Jack, (as Kient-poos,) and other 
 members of the Modoc tribe, signed the treaty in the presence of witnesses. 
 It is in evidence that the Modocs, including Captain Jack, in conformity of 
 said treaty, accepted goods and subsistence, and remained on the new reser- 
 vation several months, and finally left, returning to the Modoc country, and 
 ignored the treaty, and refused to return to the reservation until December, 
 1869, at which time he accepted annuity goods and subsistence; and, under 
 promise of protection from the taunts and insults of the Klamaths, he again 
 took his abode on the Klamath reservation, together with the remainder of 
 the tribe, selecting Modoc Point as the site for a home. They began toniake 
 arrangements for a permanent settlement, and no doubt with bona-Jide inten- 
 
REPORT ON ■ INDIANS. 445 
 
 tions to remain. All this was agreed to, and fairly understood by all parties 
 interested, Klamath and Modoc Indians included. The former, however, 
 began soon thereafter to taunt the latter with being ' strangers, orphans, poor 
 men, etc.,' claiming the timber, fish, grass, and water, and in various ways 
 annoying them. Captain Jack appealed to Captain Knapp, then acting agent, 
 for protection from their insults. Agent Knapp, not fully comprehending 
 how much was involved in his action, removed Captain Jack's band of Mo- 
 docs to a new location, where they began again to make tails, and prepare 
 logs for building, when the Klamaths, emboldened by the success of their 
 first interference, and being in no wise punished, or reprimanded, repeated 
 the insults. Captain Jack again • appealed for protection to Agent Knapp, 
 who proposed still another home for the Modocs. Captain Jack again 
 sought a resting-place' for his people, and not finding one to his satisfaction 
 he called them together, and declared his intention to leave the reservation, 
 which he did, returning to the Lost Kiver country, where he remained 
 several months, and until persuaded to return to Klamath reservation, at 
 Yainax station. Unfortunately he here employed an Indian doctor to act 
 as a physician, and, under an old Indian law, when the patient died, he 
 killed, or caused to be killed, the Indian doctor. The reservation Indians 
 demanded his arrest and punishment. He fled to the Modoc country, was 
 pursued, but, eluding arrest, he sent messengers proposing a conference. 
 Commissions were sent to meet him, and a temporary peace secured, on the 
 condition that he would keep his people aAvay from the settlements, and sub- 
 mit to arrest, if demand should be made. He insisted then, as he had pre- 
 viously done, for a home on Lost Iliver. The commissioner, under instruc- 
 tions from superintendent of Indian affairs, promised to lay the request 
 before the Commissioner at Washington, which was done, together with the 
 reasons for so doing, also recommending that a small reservation of six 
 milts square be allowed them at the mouth of Lost Kiver. No action was 
 ever taken." 
 
 " 1st. In 18G9, satisfied that force would be errployed if they resisted, 
 they (the Modocs) went on to Klamath reservation under promises of pro- 
 tection. 
 
 "2d. Had they been thus protected in their rights as against the insults 
 of the Klamath Indians they would have remained, and no second stampede 
 would have followed; that the failure to keep the promise of protection im- 
 paired the confidence of the Modocs in subsequent promises. 
 
 " 3d. That in 1870 an understanding was had that an effort would be 
 made to obtain a small reservation for them on Lost Kiver, on condition that 
 they kept the peace. No action was taken by the Department on this mat- 
 ter. The Modocs, discouraged by the delay and emboldened thereby, be- 
 came an unbearable annoyance to the settlers, and removal of location could 
 not be deferred. 
 
 "4th. A small reservation, as recommended, would have averted all 
 trouble with these people, and the failure to notify them that no action would 
 be had on the matter was a blunder. 
 
 "5th. Had they been fully apprised of the fact in a way to give them 
 confidence that no home would be allowed them on Lost River, and an 
 appeal been properly made by some officer of the Indian Department, they 
 might not have resisted. 
 
 " 6th. Superstitious Indian religion had much to do in causing them to 
 resist. 
 
 " 7th. Want of adaptability of Government agents produces confusion 
 and sometimes war. 
 
 " Finally, this war was the result of changing agents and policies too 
 often, and the absence of well-defined regulations regarding the relative 
 duties and powers of the Indian and military Departments, the citizens, and 
 Inuians. 
 
CATALOGUE OF BOOKS 
 
 PUBLISHED 
 
 BY 
 
 
 |tfie J^mmijatt p 
 
 itblisljiug % 
 
 »♦» 
 
 HABTFORD, ■ 
 
 ■ CONN. 
 
 
 
 PKICK IN CLOTH. 
 
 The Gilded Age, - - - y 
 
 ■ Bv \ ^ ARK Twain and 
 
 y ( Chas. Dudley Warner. $3.50 
 
 Everybody's Friend, - 
 
 " Josh Billings. 
 
 3.50 
 
 Life Amongst the Modocs, 
 
 1 " Joaquin Miller. 
 
 3.00 
 
 My Opinions and Betsey Bobbet's, 
 
 " Marietta Holley. 
 
 2.50 
 
 Roughing It, - - 
 
 By Mark Twain. 
 
 S.50 
 
 Innocents Abroad, - - 
 
 a (i *t 
 
 3.50 
 
 Sights and Sensations in Europe, - 
 
 " Junius Eenri Brown. 
 
 3.00 
 
 Overland Through Asia, 
 
 « Thomas W. Knox. 
 
 3.50 
 
 My Captivity Among the Sioux, - 
 
 " Fanny Kelly. 
 
 1.50 
 
 Agriculture, - 
 
 " Alexander Hyde. 
 
 1.50 
 
 The Uncivilized Races of Men, 
 
 " J. G. Wood. 
 
 6.00 
 
 Personal History of U. S. Grant, 
 
 " A. D. Richardson. 
 
 3.00 
 
 Beyond the Mississippi, 
 
 U «( U • m 
 
 3.50 
 
 Field, Dungeon and Escape, 
 
 u a u m 
 
 8.00 
 
 The Great Rebellion, - 
 
 " J. T. Headley. - 
 
 5.00 
 
 Pebbles and Pearls, 
 
 " Mrs. A. D. Richardson. 
 
 1.25 
 
 Family Bible, (Steel Engravings.) In Fine Bindings, from 6.50 to 13.00 
 
 Bible History, (Steel Engravings,) 
 
 By J. E. Stebbins. 
 
 3.50 
 
 Steady Employment given to persons to introduce these 
 books into every city town and village in the land. A good 
 paying, honorable and permanent business can be built up by 
 any one who will give it the attention and time necessary 
 to secure success in any other business. Selling books by sub- 
 scription has become recognized as legitimate by the public, 
 and the largest publishers have added subscription branches 
 to their concerns, and publish their best books that way. 
 
 New Books in preparation by us, from the pens of the most 
 popular authors of the day. Full information sent free to all 
 asking it. Address, 
 
 AMERICAN PUBLISHING CO., Hartford, Conn. 
 
Ivl^RKl TWAIN 
 
 AND 
 
 CHARLES TDTTTDX-EY AATAPL^rEPL'S 
 NEW BOOK, 
 
 With nearly 250 illustrative engravings from new designs by 
 
 HOPPIN, STEPHENS, WILLIAMS, WHITE, &c. <Scc. 
 
 40,000 Sold in Six Weeks I 
 
 3Iost Rapid Sale of any Booh on llccord I 
 
 AGENTS IIAVE BUT TO SHOW THE BOOK TO OBTAIN A SUBSCRIBER. 
 
 The patire of the book is pungent enough to have grown on a red pepper plant, 
 and tl.e accuracy of aim with which it is delivered is not excelled by thai of a Wimbledon 
 prize w inner. — Hearth and Home N. Y. 
 
 The result has been a careful reading of the book from beginning to end : and what we 
 undertook as a duty we finished with no little zest. We wish *ome Tract Society would see that 
 it is widely circulated at Washington.— Boston c-ou/regatioualist . 
 
 They have given most of the falsities of the time a sound thrashing that will be appreciated, 
 and of all the levers wherewith to topple over the thrones of Sham, ridicule such as this is the 
 strongest. — Appleton's Journal. 
 
 It is one of the most active pieces of composition we have lately rend. Tt is wonderfully 
 varied and vivacious, a broadside discharge of heavy guns at everything hollow in modern 
 society. — Utica Herald. 
 
 Just what might lie expected from Twain and Warner. It hits about every head that shows 
 itself prominently above the surface of society, politics, aud finance.— Syracuse Journal. 
 
 PlilCES ; 
 
 Cloth, $3.50. Zibrary, $1.00. Half Morocco, $5.00. 
 
 For an agency, address AMERICAN PUBLISHING" CO . 
 
 HARTFORD, CONX. 
 
 DOUBLE ATTEAOTION. 
 
 JOSH BILLINGS' NEW BOOK, 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY 
 
 THOMAS NAST, 
 
 Is sold only by subscription, and is now ready for Canvassers. 
 The combination of talent in the text and illustrations of this book, has 
 made it one of the most humorous and readable volumes ever printed. Its title, 
 
 " EVERYBODY'S FRIEND," 
 
 Is a Iruex inde to its character, and everybody wants to see and read it. 
 
 It is full of cuts in Nast's happiest style, and Billings says his sharpest says 
 in it. It is a decided hit. 
 
 Agents wanted to introduce this work. 
 
 New banners never had a better book to practise upon, and old agents can 
 astonish themselves with it. 
 
 Now is the time to get choice territory. 
 
 Full information, with circulars, etc., etc., sent free to all applicants. 
 
 PRICES. 
 Cloth, $3.50. Zibrary, $A.OO. Salf Morocco, $4-. 50. 
 
 Address, 
 
 AMERICAN PUBLISHING CO., 
 
 SABTFOBD, CONF. 
 
SOMETHING RICH AND RACY! 
 
 Husbands should buy it for their wives. "Wives should buy it for their hus- 
 bands. Have it in the house someway. It will let the sunlight in. 
 
 A Sll.lItP, PUJTGEJTT BOOK, 
 
 BY 
 
 JOSIAH ALLEN'S WIFE, 
 
 Who wrote it in spite of Josiah's determination not to pay a cent to hire 
 anybody to read it. 
 
 It tells its own story. No one can read it without the keenest enjoyment. 
 It is full of humor, sarcasm and instruction. 
 
 What tlie Press Say : 
 
 Dickens or Mark Twain in their happiest moments never produced anything 
 equal to "My Opinions." — Flint {Mich.) Globe. 
 
 There have been f ew books written which have contained such a fund of quiet 
 and cunning humor, sarcasm and philosophy. — Bridgeport (Conn.) Standard. 
 
 11 My Opinions and Betsey Bobbet's," by Josiah Allen's Wife, a new book in 
 the humorous vein, has great power to amuse. Many of the chapters on the 
 mishaps and oddities of home life in the country, with portraiture of character, 
 and rei.dering of conversation and exposition of view, are irresistibly funny. 
 There is much extravagance in it, much nonsense, and also much point, and an 
 indefinite amount of fun. — Toledo Weekly Blade. 
 
 " Josiah Allen's Wife" is a right down sensiblewoman, and her " Opinions" are 
 worth considering. She proves herself a dangerous rival to any of our popular 
 humorists. — Putnam Patriot. 
 
 The American Publishing Company, of Hartford, have published a humorous 
 work entitled " My Opinions and Betsey Bobbet's " by Josiah Allen's wife. It is 
 written in dialect, and is as full of fun from beginning to end as can well be. To 
 those in want of a good laugh, it can confidently be recommended, both as regards 
 text and illustrations, which are plentiful.— Morning Herald, Prov., M. I. 
 
 "My Opinions and Betsey Bobbet's," is "by Josiah Allen's wife," who, if she 
 don't know how to spell, certainly knows how to write a book, and in this par- 
 ticular she is not unlike Josh Billings, or the late lamented Artemus Ward. , The 
 book is exceedingly droll and humorous, cute, sarcastic and smart; and "Josiah 
 Allen's " wife shows that she is nobody's fool, when she "rises to explain" a 
 point. The illustrations are numerous and funny, and the whole thing is the 
 funniest book that has come to our notice since Mark Twain's " Innocents" got 
 abroad. In fact the latter will have to return home a while now, until the pub- 
 lic read and laugh over "Josiah Allen's wife," which will have a great sale.— 
 Webster Times. 
 
 The book has been republished in England. The following 
 shows the way it is spoken of by the press there. 
 
 " Every part of the book is written with exquisite humor, end it will be 
 read with real amusement, many questions of interest to the student of woman's 
 rights are discussed, and with much common sense. We strongly recommend 
 this little volume to those who are seeking for a thoroughly entertaining book. 
 They will pity and perhaps despise Betsey Bobbet, even though she will amuse 
 them ; but we are deceived if they do not learn to respect Josiah Allen's Wife, 
 in spite of her absurd blunders, as a woman whose heart is right, and whose 
 brains are not addled." — London Queen. 
 
 PRICES : 
 
 Fine English Cloth, $2.50. Library, $3.00, Half Morocco, $4.00, 
 
 For an agency, address AMERICAN PUBLISHING CO , 
 
 HAJtTJFORD, CON2T. 
 
MAEK TWAIN'S WOEKS. 
 
 OR, 
 
 The New Pilgrim's Progress. 
 
 The names of this book and its author have become household 
 words, The work is universally acknowledged to be one of the 
 most fascinating volumes ever written. 
 
 150,000 COPIES SOLID. 
 
 Notices or the Press. 
 
 " The book i* a Golconda of wit; a very mine of pparklinj* entertainment."— \N.Y. Express. 
 
 " He sees Palestine with eyes wide open and with a full appreciation of the Holy Land as 
 it was and is. 1 '— [Munionary Herald, 
 
 " Beautifully printed, and swarming with illustrations, which, in their way, are as effective 
 and amusing as the letter press."— [New York limes. 
 
 "It is fresh, racy, and sparkling as a glass of iced champagne— and a good deal better for 
 the health and digestion."— [Har(fo?d (Ct.) Times. 
 
 " Buy it, ULd you will bless Mark Twain to the end of your existence."— [Moliawk Valley 
 Register. 
 
 PRICES. 
 Cloth, $3.50. JAbrary, $6.00. Half Morocco, $5.00. 
 
 IS A COMPANION VOLUME TO 
 
 THE INNOCENTS ABROAD, 
 
 And like it is filled with descriptions of people and things seen by 
 the author himself, with his own eyes, which differ in some respects 
 from those of others; related in his own style, which if in no other 
 way meritorious, is at least an original one. 
 
 It is suited to the wants of the old, the young, the rich, the poor, 
 the sad, and the gay. " There is a time to laugh," and those who 
 buy this book, will see clearly that the time has arrived. 
 
 To all, we say buy this book, carry it home, do good with it. read 
 it to your family and your friends, 
 
 " And make all laugh who never laughed before, 
 And those who always laugh, make laugh the more." 
 
 SUPERBLY ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 TRICES. 
 
 Cloth, $3.50. Zibrary, $6.00. Half Morocco, $5.00. 
 
 Persons wishing either of these volumes, by addressing the Publishers will 
 be supplied. 
 
 ^ B^" Wanted, parties to deliver these books to subscribers, a very remunera* 
 tive business. Address, 
 
 AMERICAN PUBLISHING CO., 
 
 HARTFORD, COIS1V. 
 
COUNTRIES AND PEOPLE WE SHOULD KNOW. 
 
 OVERLAND THROUGH ASIA 
 
 Pictures of Siberian, Chinese, and Tartar Life, Travels and 
 
 Adventures in Kamchatka, Siberia, China, Mongolia, 
 
 Chinese Tartary, and Russia. 
 
 Experiences on tSic hitherto almost unknown A moor Iiiver, rivalling the 
 
 Mississippi in size and grandeur ; describing its Splendid Valley, 
 
 with its Gold Mines, Inhabitants, etc., etc. 
 
 Full Account of the Siberian Exiles, with their world of Incidents and 
 Romance. Thousands of Miles in, Sleighs, etc. 
 
 WITH AN ACCURATE AND MINUTE MAP AND NEARLY 
 
 TWO HUHDBED FINE AND APPEOPSIATE ENGRAVINGS, 
 
 BY THE BEST ARTISTS. 
 
 BEING A COMPREHENSIVE AND VALUABLE EXPOSITION OF THE COUNTRIES OP 
 
 Alaska, Kamchatka, Siberia, China, & Russia, as they are to-day. 
 By THOMAS W. KNOX, ' 
 
 -A.-uth.or> of "Camp Eire and. Cotton Eield." 
 
 Pew know anything of the great country explored by the author, except so far as they have 
 
 fathered ideas of it from floating rumors and unreliable stories. Comparatively few even would 
 now how to proceed to reach it from San Francisco. Scarcely any know of the magnificent 
 river, the A moor, and of the vast valley it water". All will be surprised, on reading this book, 
 to see how different is the truth, from their imaginings of this entire region and its inhabitants. 
 
 The author of this work came prominently before the public as one of the old War Cor- 
 respondents, and has been more recently known as one of the most able and popular writers 
 and journalists of the day. 
 
 His attempt to go around the world by way of Kamchatka, Siberia, Russia, etc., involving 
 thousands of miles travel through an almost unknown country, drew great attention at the 
 time. The successful result, and the safe arrival of the traveller at St. Petersburg, after a 
 journey through the vast region between the mouth of the Amoor river and that city — a feat 
 scarcely ever before performed by a foreigner, — created great interest in the trip; and no 
 subject to-day can be more intensely fascinating than that presented in this book. 
 
 Agents wanted. Apply to AMERICAN PUBLISHING CO., Hartford, Conn. 
 
 THE UNCIVILIZED RACES; 
 Or, NATURAL HISTORY OF MAN. 
 
 A. complete account of the Manners and Customs, and the I'ltysical, Social, and 
 
 Jtelijious Conditions and Characteristics of the Uncivilized Iiaces of Men 
 THROUGrHOUT TH3H 3E 3>T 1* X H. IE WORLD. 
 
 By Rev. J. G. WOOD, M. A., F. L. S., 
 
 ■A-utlior of Natural History of Animals, 33ible Animals, etc., etc. 
 
 "With over 700 Fine Illustrations from Ke-w Designs, by Zwecker, 
 
 Angas Danfty, Haadley, Wolf, etc., 
 
 Bound in 2 Volumes : also in 1 Volume Complete, of nearly 1,700 Pages. 
 
 The author of this work has the endorsement of the most literary men of Great Britain. 
 He has. by his exhaustive and invaluable works on men, birds, beasts, etc., placed himself 
 foremost among writers on Natural History. 
 
 The work here offered is the most interesting of all his writings. Years of travel and care- 
 ful research have been spent in its preparation, the records of the most famous explorers have 
 been studied and compared, living travellers have given their aid to the work, and have con- 
 tributed 10 the author's collection of the dresses, ornaments, maps, etc., of barbarous races, 
 from which ample drawings have been made to fully illustrate the work. 
 
 Reflecting every phase of uncivilized life and society, giving lite-like pictures of the pecu- 
 liar institutions and the manners and customs of every cla*s and race of men, except the white, 
 on the entire globe, their modes and habits of life, where and how they live, in fact showing up 
 the whole outer and inner life of the great majority of the people in the known world, in a 
 manner and with a fulness never equalled, the work is offered by the publishers with implicit 
 faith in its being recognized as a book of rare merit and value. 
 
 Agents wanted. Apply to AMERICAN PUBLISHING CO,, Hartford, Conn. 
 
:ntew JLisnD enlarged edition 
 
 OF 
 
 EIOHARDSON'S 
 
 "BEYOND THE MISSISSIPPI." 
 
 BROUGHT FORWARD TO THE SUMMER OF 1869, 
 
 DESCRIBING 
 
 THE OLD WEST AS IT WAS, and THE NEW WEST AS IT IS, 
 
 FROM THE GREAT RIVER TO THE GREAT OCEAX. 
 
 620 LARGE OCTAVO PAGES.— 216 ILLUSTRATIONS, 
 and the most Minute and Accurate Map of the country in existence. 
 
 1857 to 1869. 
 
 THE 
 
 OPENING OF THE PACIFIC RAILROAD, 
 
 its Origin, Progress, and Completion, together with all the Great Changes in the 
 country incident thereto, are fully and faithfully described. It gives even/ Station on 
 the road, Distances apart, and such other Important Statistics as render it invaluable to all. 
 
 All other proposed Railroad Routes to the Pacific are found upon its map, and are 
 duly considered and explained. Ail subjects connected with these roads are fully 
 written up. 
 
 This work gives graphic accounts of the Progress of the Western half of our con- 
 tinent, and the most romantic, stirring, and picturesque incidents in its history. 
 
 OF MORMONISM AND POLYGAMY IN UTAH, 
 
 With fine Illustrations of Life in Salt Lake city, of Brigham Young, his Wives, 
 Children, Residences, &c, &c. 
 
 Of the great NATURAL CURIOSITIES, of which there are more in Western 
 America than on all the globe beside : among which are the Rocky Mountains and 
 the Sierra Ncvadas ; Pictured Rocks ; Lakes among the Clouds ; hundreds of Mineral 
 Springs ; Great Salt Lake and its Basin ; the Snake River Cataract of Idaho ; the 
 Great Falls of the Missouri ; the unapproached Scenery of Columbia River ; the 
 boundless Forests and beautiful Puget Sound of far Washington Territory ; Pike's 
 Peak; Long's Peak; Mount Shasta, Mount Hood, Mount Rainer; the Geysers, Big 
 Tree Groves, and the stupendous Yosemite Valley of California. 
 
 It describes and gives views of THE BIG CANYON OF THE COLORADO 
 RIVER, 500 miles long, with the incredible journey of James White through it, 
 upon a raft, occupying 14 days, during 7 of which White was without food; of the 
 
 DISCOVERY AND OPENING UP of the 
 
 NEW WHITE PINE SILVER REGION OF NEVADA, 
 
 which is attracting thousands of emigrants and causing the wildest excitement ever 
 known in our mining history. 
 
 COMPLETE STATISTICS OF EACH STATE AND TERRITORY, 
 
 in Gold and Silver, and other Products, increase of Population, number of acres of 
 Public Land, value of same, surrounding Markets, with the inducements offered to 
 settlers, can be found in its pages. No other book extant contains one-half the in- 
 formation on the subject contained in this. 
 
 To the Emigrant, to the Traveler, and to all others whose interests or inclinations 
 draw their attention westward, this book will be invaluable, treating fully of this part 
 of our country, its vast and unequalled resources, and of the comparative extent, 
 capabilities, and availabilities of its different sections, giving such information as can 
 be obtained from no other source. « 
 
 CO NDITIONS. 
 
 "We sell this work with all additions at the original prices. 
 
 Bound in Fine English Cloth, ------ $3.50 
 
 " " •' u Gilt Edge, - 4.00 
 
 " Leather, (Library Style,) 4 00 
 
 Agents wanted. Apply to AMERICAN PUBLISHING 00., Hartford, Ct. 
 
SELLING BOOKS BY SUBSCEIPTKM. 
 
 THE AMERICAN PUBLISHING COMPANY 
 
 — OF — 
 
 HAETFORD, CONN"., 
 
 Are engaged in the publication of rare and valuable 
 
 Standard Works, 
 
 Selling them by 
 
 SUBSCRIF'TION ONLY. 
 
 -»♦«■ » ««»■ 
 
 By this method they reach directly the whole reading public, 
 multiply their sales ten fold, and place the works in the hands of 
 thousands whose attention otherwise would not be called to them. 
 This enables the publishers not only to give honorable and remu- 
 nerative employment to a very large class of worthy persons act- 
 ing as agents, but to expend largely upon their books in their prep- 
 aration and publication, to illustrate them profusely and to sell 
 them at much lower prices than works of equal cost are sold by 
 the regular trade. They also are enabled by this method to main- 
 tain an uniformity of price throughout the country, and to see 
 that all subscribers receive what they actually contract for. 
 
 THE AMERICAN PUBLISHING COMPANY 
 
 have universally given better books than they promised. They 
 look back with gratification over their list, and the unqualified praise 
 each volume has received from the press and the public. They 
 publish nothing but books worthy a place in the libraries of the 
 educated and the refined; and such books, by their system of 
 agents, they bring to the direct notice of almost every person in 
 the country. No recommendations are given to the public except 
 those sent from voluntary sources ; and no unworthy means are 
 taken to procure them. 
 
 We Want Agents Throughout the Country. 
 
 The sale of our works is an honorable and praiseworthy em- 
 ployment, and is particularly adapted to disabled Soldiers, aged 
 and other Clergymen having leisure hours, Teachers and Students 
 during vacation, &c., Invalids unable to endure hard physical labor, 
 Young Men who wish to travel and gather knowledge and experi- 
 ence by contact with the world, and all who can bring industry, 
 perseverance, and a determined will to the work. Women who 
 can devote time to the work, often make the best of canvassers. Our 
 terms to agents are very liberal ; we give exclusive territory to 
 operate in ; Catalogues and Circulars sent free upon application. 
 Address AMERICAN PUBLISHING CO., Hartford, Conn. 
 

 T~^rr 
 
 UJ 
 
 HOME USE 
 CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 
 t- k MA,N L 'BRARY 
 
 J 
 
 3 
 
 OEC '-tWIWWfH^ee JQCLU2QQ3_jl -5 pm 
 
 r^ cm ?;.«y I t ; 'fri . 
 
 67'1IAM 
 Mffi 
 
 . General Library 
 
 Un,v e rs/tyofcal,f; r nfa 
 Berkeley 
 
YC 49417 
 
 U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 I 
 
 CQDbE32MDfl